Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Across two realities, a symphony of shattered magic echoes through the heavens.

In a world of dusk and friendly shadows, a desperate people make an even more desperate wish.  To protect a golden power from being misused, they sought to destroy it.  Breaking the link between the heavens and their homeland spells a yet unforeseen doom.

In a palace above the clouds, shards of glass glitter in the morning sun.  Four colorful heroes cluster around a fifth, darker shape.  Their dying companion smiles at his first real taste of sunlight.  Though they begged him to stay, fractures grew in his form like the mirror shards surrounding him.  He slipped through their fingers.

Falling, falling.

A goddess and a shade, their links to the living world fading as fog does in the morning sun.

As the goddess’s tether grew thinner, she called for a hero.  Her people knew not what they did.  She would not consign them to darkness and death.

At the edge of her awareness, she found the shade.  Her last act pulled his scattered essence together in a wash of silver light.

You’ll do.

***

Ravio was sure he’d left his stomach behind him somewhere.  His heartbeat pounded in his ears as he dove behind a large tree.  Was it a tree?  The plants were so weird in this place!

Hoofbeats thundered past, heralding the pack of monsters he’d been trying so hard to evade.  

I just wanted to help her!  He thought to himself, hand clamped over his mouth to stop the desperate gasps.  Ravio and the young Princess Hilda had been friends as long as he could remember.  Ravio’s big brother, Aryn—his only family—had been a knight serving in the Royal Guard when he and the Princess had become fast friends.

Monsters had attacked the castle earlier that day.  Similar events had become more and more frequent throughout Ravio’s twelve years of life, but never at that scale.  The knights had been whispering of a coming doom when they thought Ravio couldn’t hear them.  The land was dying, they said.  The goddesses had forsaken Lorule for daring to destroy the Triforce centuries ago. Resources were becoming scarcer and fewer children were born each year.

That morning, Ravio had once again been evading his brother’s attempts to teach him swordplay.  They’d been in the knights’ training hall when alarm bells had tolled throughout the castle.  Ravio froze where he’d wedged himself behind a rack of weapons.  Three tolls.  Repeated again and again.

The bells tolled once when monsters were spotted on the edge of Castle Town.  Twice when danger had entered the city.

Three tolls, and they were within the castle walls.

Aryn sheathed his sword, grabbed a shield and tugged his little brother out from his hiding place.  “We need to find Princess Hilda.  Come on!”

Ravio saw snatches of the sky through palace windows as they raced forward.  Black clouds choked the sky above.  Something terrible has happened , he’d thought in the moment.  There should have been more people in these halls.  The place should be swarming with knights and courtiers!  But their frantic footsteps echoed in the cold and empty halls, only shadows in the candlelight to accompany them.

They’d just reached the staircase leading to the royal apartments when a roar shook the hall around them.  Aryn spun, pulling Ravio behind him and drawing his sword with a confidence Ravio could never hope to match

A horde of monsters were rushing toward them unopposed. Blood stained the crude spears of Moblins, Bokoblins, and a fucking Hinox leading the pack.  Aryn could take any of the monsters, Ravio had seen him fight plenty of times before!  But the sheer number…and Aryn was unarmored.  He only wore a padded cloth gambeson, meant to soften blunt blows from a practice sword!  It would do nothing against monster claws and teeth.

“Get Hilda out of here!  I’ll hold them off!”  His brother shouted.  Ravio shook his head, tugging on Aryn’s uniform. He shoulder checked the boy hard enough to send him sprawling across the stairs.  Ravio winced as hot pain shot through him on impact.  “Don’t look back, just run!”

Ravio liked to think of himself as a good kid.  Hopeless with a blade, a little bit scrawny, but able to charm just about anyone and he stayed well out of trouble.  So he listened to his brother and didn’t look back as he flew up the marble staircase.  Not even when he heard the thump of a body against the walls and a shout of pain.  Please be careful!

He found Hilda in her bedchamber.  She pulled him in by the shirt and together they shoved a dresser in front of the door.  They’d be safe there, they  had thought.  They’d wait until the knights cleared out the invaders and Aryn came to get them.

Minutes passed.  No one came.  The baying of monsters only grew closer.

“The servant corridor!”  Ravio gasped when they heard a rattling at the door.  They were out of time.  Hilda’s hand in his, they raced for the simple door covered by a tapestry.  Her maids used it to bring food and linens, among other things.  The dim hallway beyond was empty, as were the kitchen and laundry facilities it led to.  With any luck the castle staff had already fled.

The sounds of fighting were concentrated towards the front of Lorule Castle, so Ravio and Hilda made for the back gardens.  Darkness floated just above their heads now.  The clouds Ravio had spied earlier rapidly descended, hungry tongues of blackness grasping for the lands below.  Was that where the monsters had come from?  He’d never seen darkness so deep.

“Halt!”  A voice called from behind them.  “Release the Princess!”

Ravio and Hilda spun around to find a…knight?  He wore the royal coat of arms, sure, but his helmet shadowed his face in a way Ravio didn’t like.  “What are you talking about?”

“You shan’t take one more step, intruder!  Release the Princess and come quietly, or face execution!”  The knight advanced, blade drawn.  Ravio’s mouth fell open.  Intruder?  Execution ?  The knights knew Ravio, they should know he’d never harm Hilda!  He didn’t even have any weapons on him!

The Princess’s hand tightened in his. “Oh, thank goodness!  I had no idea what he was planning to do with me!”  She cried, before turning and giving Ravio a look .  Her eyes flicked towards a bank of bushes at the far end of the garden, cleverly concealing a passage just large enough for a person to fit through.  They’d used it on more than one less fraught occasion to sneak away from their responsibilities.  Hilda released him and stepped forward.

Go, the look had said.  They won’t hurt me.  I’ll figure this out.

And Ravio, coward that he was, ran again.  The shadows overhead had descended on the streets of Castle Town like fog.  He tripped over something in the gloom, hardly able to see his own feet.  But instead of crashing into cobblestone, he fell.

Deeper, deeper, darker. 

Ravio had heard tales. about the Dark World.  Stories told to children to keep them by the fireside at night.  It used to exist in balance with Lorule’s Sacred Realm, back when they had enough divine light to fill one.  Light couldn’t exist without shadow, after all.  But the destruction of the Triforce broke that balance, leaving the power of Darkness to sweep across holy lands like a disease.  Malice would seep out into Lorule, snatching away children who strayed too far from their parents’ hearths.  When Ravio picked himself up off the ground, he knew those stories had held a core of truth.

Faded though Lorule was, the purple sky always held a bit of light, be it sun or moon.  Plants were sparse, yes, but healthy.  Things made sense.

This place…

Nothing above but swirling black, far as the eye could see.  Where there should have been buildings, twisted rock formations hemmed Ravio in.  Odd, curling grass crunched beneath his fingers.  In the distance, a howl echoed across the land.  

Monsters no doubt, picking up the scent of an easy meal.  Tears stung Ravio’s eyes.  He was so tired.   His lungs burned.  His body ached, no doubt bruised from his crash into the stairs.

His brother, his only family.  The princess, his only friend.  And Ravio had just left them.

Useless, useless!  Ravio tugged at his hair, rising on legs that trembled with exhaustion.  More crestures joined the chorus of howls behind him.  Wolfos, maybe.  Good for nothing coward!  Ravio’s feet pounded the ground for the third time that day.

That’s what led him here, hidden amongst a twisted copse of trees, hot tears sliding silently down his cheeks. Trembling, hopelessly lost in the dark and utterly alone.

A snuffling came from close behind him.  Ravio froze, heart in his throat.  No, no!  It must be following his scent.  Dead leaves crunched underfoot.  The monster was so close now that if Ravio tried to bolt he’d undoubtedly be caught in its jaws.  And that was ignoring the burning in his legs and the stitch in his side.  Ravio couldn’t run another step.  His only hope was for it to pass him over.  Hot breath wafted past his cheek.  Ravio shut his eyes, trying not to gag at the putrid scent.  A growl to the right of him.  Goddess, this is it…

The sound of breaking ice–or was it glass?–reverberated around him, accompanied by a rush of cold.  Ravio cracked his eyes open only to find his hands and body stained black.  Before he could spiral into the ramifications of what may or may not be a Dark curse, the looming monster huffed in disappointment.  Seconds later it began shambling away.

“What in Lolia’s name…”  He whispered, uncurling where he sat.  He raised a hand before him, marveling at the perfect blackness that coated his skin.  Cold, yes, but it didn’t feel malicious.  Ravio let out a wet laugh.  Moments later, as his heart calmed from its rabbit-quick pace, the shadow began bleeding out of his skin.  It settled in a pool on the floor, not too dissimilar from how his normal shadow would look, provided there was any light in this forsaken place.

“What are you?”  Ravio asked, leaning forwards on his hands and knees.  A second later the dark stain copied his movement, one hand pressed against Ravio’s on the ground.  The shadow’s other hand extended in a slow wave.  It almost seemed sleepy, to Ravio.  He smiled.  At least one thing in this goddess-forsaken place didn’t want to kill him.

He could really use a friend.

***

The thing about dying nobody told you?  

The afterlife was so horribly, insufferably long.  The shadow didn’t know if it was properly dead—had it even been alive in the first place?—but its sense of time had been skewed from day one.  It’d felt itself dissolve. There had been a hand grasping for nothing, a voice it’d been too far gone to understand, but it got the feeling it had been begging the goddess to let it stay.  

And then, oblivion.  Essence scattered like the shards of the Dark Mirror.  A flash of silver light and a voice.

You’ll do.

Moments of clarity arose here and there.  A haunting melody.  Monsters howling through the gloom.  Flickering shapes, always just out of reach before whatever awareness it found itself with dissipated like fog in the morning sun.

“What the fuck?  Where is it going?”  

“The warmth from the sun’s rays causes the water in fog to evaporate.  It’s warmer closer to the ground, so fog closer down dissipates more quickly than that above, creating an illusion that it will lift from the earth”. Vio had explained one early morning, hand clasped in Shadow’s.  

Who had those people been?

It was never able to gather more than a vague sense that something wasn’t right.  It was missing something, a piece of itself.  How long had it been here in the dark world, a shade of a shade, barely able to think or feel?   It was here for a reason, he knew that.  It’d made a choice, and so had that silver light.  Every day that they existed in the world above was a day victorious.  But…who were they again?

Day.  Hmm.  No proper cycle of day and night existed here.  Shades of black and purple painted the sky no matter the hour, staining the lands below in perpetual twisted gloom.  It was but one more stain upon the landscape.

Until it felt the kid.  He’d been crying, a proper, snotty cry as he dove behind a tree, a pack of monsters behind him.  A silver skinned moblin broke off from the group as they passed the trees, its head angled towards the ground.  No doubt sniffing for its potential meal.

Stupid kid.  

The shadow drifted closer.  Any moment now there’d be the crunch of bone.  The spray of blood as the lost soul met its demise.  It’d seen this scene play out countless times before.  Whatever people that managed to fall into his resting place were invariably eaten by monsters, or lived long enough for the cursed magic of the ream to turn them into one.

The kid felt…warm.  Familiar, even through the crackling aura of fear.

A hand in his.  Laughter.  Nights spent together beneath endless stars.  Quiet wishes whispered in the dark.

Nothing felt warm down here.  

The shadow rushed forward with a speed it didn’t know it had.  It enveloped the crying boy just as the moblin’s head turned towards him.  A rush of adrenaline coursed through its– his –system at the contact.  He hadn’t felt such clarity since that flash of silver light.

You’ll do, it had said.  Was this what it had meant?  Find this boy, protect him?

The boy let out a shuddering breath when the monster retreated.  Whatever rush of power the shadow had found was beginning to fade, and he found himself sliding back onto the ground.

Points of warmth registered though the shadow’s exhaustion.  The boy was trying to get a closer look.  Amused, the shadow waved.  He could wave!  He could move!

The boy giggled and waved back.  Green eyes shone with relief.  His lips parted in a grin, revealing front teeth with a slight gap between them.  “My name is Ravio.” He whispered, voice hoarse. 

“Who are you?”

Chapter Text

The desk was on fire, and it was not Ravio’s fault.

He shrieked, sending his chair crashing to the floor.  Sheerow squawked in protest, fluttering from Ravio’s shoulder to a safer place in the rafters of the hut.  Fucking garnets!   He’d wanted to use rubies for this enchantment like any sensible artificer, but no, his useless companion had to get him garnets instead!  The fire magic inside them was completely unstable!  Cursing, he reached for the enchanted blanket he kept beside his workstation to smother any unsavory reactions.  It wasn’t the first time his darling flicker had tried to “help” his crafting journey.  

“What a waste of good silver!”  He moaned.  With a puff of purple sparks the blaze was smothered.  Out of the corner of his eye Ravio noticed the shadows dance.  He turned to glare at the darkest corner of his ramshackle workshop.  “Oh yeah, laugh it up!  This is the last time I let you go fetch materials on your own.”

One of the shadows detached itself from the rafters, melting downwards in a silhouette that was just a hair too dark with the fireplace lighting the room.  He poured himself into Ravio’s natural shadow, curling around the artificer’s feet.  A sense of amusement filled Ravio at the touch.  The thought of sparks came to him, controlled explosions powered by the same cursed garnets that had just ruined his attempt at a fire rod.   “No!  For the last time, I am not making arcane bombs!”  Ravio sent a couple indignant foot taps down at his passenger.  “I don’t know where your destructive streak came from, but it can’t have been from me, Shadow.”

Shadow swirled up the legs of Ravio’s worktable.  He nudged at the fire blanket.  “Fine, fine.  I guess you can have the shards.  Fat lot of good those did me.”  Ravio pulled the thick fabric back to expose the charred remains of his latest experiment.  It was meant to be a portable fire rod, something easier to tuck into a robe or hang on a belt without losing the power of a standard one.  Goddess knew Ravio needed the protection—between the uptick in monsters and Yuga’s liberal use of martial law, it wasn’t safe to walk outside day or night.

Ravio had to make it to Hilda.  He had to make her see sense.  Shadow’s cloaking ability alone wouldn’t get him all the way to the princess’s side, not with Yuga’s arcane traps covering the palace.  They couldn’t do it alone, Ravio knew.  They’d have to find help somewhere.

Shadow reaches for the shards of garnet littering Ravio’s desk.  They disappear with a purple flash in his silhouetted hands.  I’d bet good rupees he brought me garnet just so he could eat it.  Ravio’s new friend didn’t survive on food and water, but he was partial to magical energy.  Ravio had found that tidbit out after frantically smashing a keese with his hammer.  Shadow had enveloped the spoils that remained, growing more energetic for a couple hours after.  Gems worked best for him, but the shade was willing to eat anything that contained magic power.  I wonder what they taste like?

Ravio sighed.  His eyes drifted around the ramshackle cottage.  He hadn’t been able to get back to the castle apartment he shared with his brother, so he’d been forced to settle here, in a half rotted home surrounded by dead trees. It wasn’t much, but Ravio had scrounged up a decent sleeping mat and cleaned the chimney enough to light a fire.  The kitchen…was sparse.  He’d been pouring all his money—honestly obtained and otherwise, thanks Shadow—into his magic items.  I have so little magic.  Enough to go there—maybe not enough to come back.   A couple magically extended bags rested by the door, filled to the brim with Ravio’s best work.  A peridot-powered tornado rod.  A bow whose string would never break.  His own hammer, and then a couple extra just in case.  A couple nights going hungry here and there didn’t matter considering the risk posed by Yuga’s schemes.  (Ravio tried not to think about the thinness of his arms or the way he had to keep tightening the belts of his favored robes.)

“Tomorrow has to be the day, you know.”  He announced to the room.  Shadow pulsed in response.  “Hilda is being duped.  Yuga is a leech, I’m not going to let him destroy what’s left of our kingdom.”

Shadow melted down the legs of Ravio’s worktable.  Hunters lying in wait.  A cat stalking a mouse.  Patience, Shadow was telling him. Don’t do anything rash.

“I know, Ink Pot, I know.  But there’s no more time.  He’s found the sages of that golden kingdom.  We’ve got to move, and fast.”  

One of Ravio and Shadow’s favorite pastimes besides crafting was sneaking around town in the dead of night.  Yuga’s wards on the castle proper were too strong for them to get in, but they were often able to infiltrate the barracks for information.  Whispers of a place called Hyrule had been floating around.  They had such power, Yuga said.  Their magic would be the key to Lorule’s salvation.

As a merchant, Ravio knew all things came with a cost.  And the type of transaction Yuga seemed to be pushing Hilda towards was not a deal Ravio wanted to see through.  

At sunset tomorrow, Ravio and Shadow would be leaving their home behind.  Ravio’s hand went to his left wrist where a golden bangle rested.  The key to their plot.

I just hope we make it in time.

***

Six years now the two had been together.  The shadow—Shadow, yes, not his most creative name scheme—had stuck close to Ravio throughout his trials in the Dark World.  He’d covered the boy from sight and scent every time danger grew near.  After a time, they’d managed to find a crack in reality leading back to Lorule.  Ravio had still been pretty lost at that point, but the one military skill his brother had beaten into him was wilderness survival.  

When he and his new friend had finally made it back to Lorule Castle, things weren’t as bad as Ravio feared upon first glance.  Acid had filled his stomach every time he thought about his home during the journey back.  Would the town be burnt?  Would monsters still roam the streets?  What about Aryn, and Hilda?  It sure looked like a Knight of Lorule that had taken her from Ravio, but something about the darkened face still didn’t sit right with him.

There was damage upon their return, sure, but nothing like Ravio had feared.  The dark storm had dissipated.  People in town were rattled, yes, but the damage had been localized on the castle.  He heard whispers as he grew closer to its walls.  A sorcerer had saved them, the people said.  His magic was like nothing they’d ever seen.  A prophet. An artist.  A blessing from Lolia herself.  

Yuga.

Ravio’s worn boots scuffed against the cobblestone as he approached the castle.  He didn’t like the way the villagers were looking at him.  I wish I had something to hide in… He thought, glancing down towards his shadow.  Hardly visible in the faint sunlight his shadow rested just a shade darker than it should have been.  At least I’ve got some backup.

The gates of Lorule Castle were shut tight.  Not unusual after a monster attack, but the swarm of knights outside made Ravio stiffen.  He shook himself.  They were knights, some of Aryn’s best friends!  How bad could it be?

“Excuse me, Mister Knights!”  Ravio called.  He froze when they turned to him.  All of them…all of them had that darkness in their faces!  “Have you seen my brother, perchance?  Aryn?  And the princess, is she okay?”

Silence.  Ravio let out a chuckle and put on his most winning smile despite the stressed flush he could feel underneath his skin.  “Come on gents, why the long faces?”

One of the knights stepped forward, hand on the pommel of his blade.  “None are to approach the Princess!  By order of the hero Yuga, for crimes leading to the death of Knight Captain Aryn and the attempted kidnapping of Crown Princess Hilda, you are hereby placed under arrest!”

Wait, what?

Ravio chuckled again, smile strained.  He held his hands up, taking a step back when the knights leveled their spears at them, but his brain had seized on their words.  The death of the Knight Captain…so that means Brother is… A gauntleted hand landed on his wrist.  Ravio winced at the crushing grip.  “Hey, let’s not be hasty!”  

The hand tightened into a fist.  Shit, shit!  Even if Ravio had paid more attention to his brother’s lessons he’d have no hope of escaping the knight.  Spears poked his back.  Ravio flinched.  They were surrounding him. What’s going on?  Who is this Yuga?

Before the knights could drag him off to the dungeons that same cold from before rushed up through his feet.  Ravio’s person stained black once again.  He jerked his arm back and found it slipped through the knight’s grasp.  “Dark magic!”  The knight yelled,  “Seize him!”

And again, Ravio had run.  He dashed into the darkened alley between two storefronts.  There wasn’t enough air in his lungs.  He tried to make himself small, curled up with his back pressed against the rough stone of the buildings surrounding him.  Big brother…please, I can’t do this alone! Ravio grasped fistfuls of his filthy tunic, arms wrapped around aching legs.  Aryn was all Ravio had.  Ravio was the stupid kid brother, more interested in magic than swordplay, the one who ran and cried when bigger kids made fun of him.  Whatever this Yuga person had done, whatever plans required Hilda be isolated from her people, Ravio had no hope of figuring it out on his own. He barely knew how to throw a spell, the best he could do was use the training wheels of a magic item to direct his power.  He wasn’t a fighter, he wasn’t a tactician.  

Ravio was a coward, not a hero.

Frost touched the fingers of his white-knuckled hand.  Ravio blinked open tear swollen eyes to see the silhouette of a hand on his.  “Go away!  You just got me into more trouble!” He said, trying to wipe the stain off himself.  The shadow wavered, but remained.  “If they didn’t think I was some kind of dark wizard before, they sure do now thanks to your meddling!”

The cold grew unexpectedly sharper and Ravio jerked back, head colliding with the stone wall.  Safety.  The thought came to him unbidden, more a sensation than a word.  Survival.  Small animals snuggled in their burrows, a peaceful moonlit night.  Ravio rubbed the tears out of his eyes.  “Is that…you?  How are you doing that?”

The shadow raised a wavering hand, gesturing to its face.  “Ah.  Yeah.  Hard to talk without a mouth, I guess.”  Ravio’s new companion had gone fuzzy at the edges.  Its movements now were uncoordinated. Whatever trick it had pulled with the cloaking that allowed Ravio to slip out of the guards’ grasp, it had clearly been exhausting.  “Sorry, sorry, you helped me and here I am blaming you.”  Ravio uncurled a hand.  The shadow’s own danced around his like dark ribbons. “I’m just no good on my own.  All I can do is run.”

Survival.  Came again.  Dusty books, gemstones glittering with elemental power.  A pair of wolves stalking side by side in the night.

“Live to fight another day, huh?  Are you trying to say you’ll stick with me?”

Joy.  Victory.  

Ravio shook his head in exhausted disbelief.  

I’m glad I’m not alone.

***

By whatever grace was still in Lorule, the thrall Yuga had put over the castle guards hadn’t included Ravio’s name in the orders to keep him away.  As long as he kept his face covered he was able to make it through populated areas without too much harassment.  His rabbit hood didn’t even stick out that much—the residents of thieves' town had taken to wearing animal masks to ward off the corrupting influence Lorule’s death throes had inflicted upon her people.

The Masked Elder may be a bit of a zealot, but he had some valid points.  The purifying influence of a couple cleverly designed pieces of black tourmaline didn’t hurt, either.  Ravio liked the way they made the eyes of his hood glitter.

Dusk was falling fast.  Considering Shadow’s strengths the pair had taken to traveling at night whenever possible.  Ravio patted his pockets one last time, triple checking he had everything he needed.  The whispers he and Shadow had heard through town of the golden realm Yuga and Hilda were targeting made it sound like a paradise, but Ravio liked to consider himself a realist.  There’d be trouble anywhere, no matter how benevolent their strange goddesses were.  It couldn’t hurt to be prepared.

“Let’s go, boys.  No time to lose!”  Ravio said.  Sheerow landed on his shoulder, and Shadow melted into Ravio’s own silhouette.  He took one last look at the ramshackle cottage that had been his home since he’d found himself on his own.  The rough wooden floors, half rotted in places, that he’d always swore he’d replace.  Furniture, threadbare and worn.  Cobwebs lined the rafters Shadow and Sheerow liked to haunt.  Every time Ravio made to clean them Shadow would send him visions of dark nights, of haunted houses and delighted shrieks dancing behind his eyes.  Considering Ravio’s rabbit obsession he wouldn’t begrudge the shade his own particular aesthetic preferences.  

Ravio wouldn’t say he was attached to the place, persay.  It would have been a waste of money to fix it up considering I may never return.  He sighed, taking one more lungful of mold-scented air.  Still, I would have liked to have a home worth coming back to.

Claws dug into Ravio’s shoulder, Sheerow making his impatience known.  “I’m going, I’m going, you little keese wannabe!”  He tickled the bird under his chin and shut the door behind them.  No sense locking it, there was nothing left for Ravio here.

The rift the odd trio sought lay to the north, just past a graveyard.  Ravio had heard whispers from the gravedigger Dampè that a strange light had started shining out from behind a nearby waterfall three days past.  If the rumors Ravio heard were to be believed, it was a portal to that golden country—to Hyrule.  Yuga supposedly discovered the first link in what little remained of Lorule’s sacred realm that hadn’t been consumed by the infection of the Dark World.  In messing with the connection he’d caused a handful of other rifts to open, mostly in and around the Castle.  

Ravio’s healthy sense of self-preservation much preferred passing through a lonely graveyard than dodging soldiers for hours.  Shadow’s delight about the ambiance didn’t hurt, either.

The night was silent around Ravio as he walked.  People didn’t come out after dark anymore, and there were hardly enough animals left to make up the evening chorus he remembered from his early childhood.  I can’t bring them back.  But I’ll find someone who can.  Ravio swore to the blank night sky.  Even the stars had grown dimmer as Lorule marched towards its end.  Dying, but not dead yet.

Little more than an hour into his trek, Ravio came to one of the bottomless gorges that scarred his homeland, this one formerly a bountiful river.  Too wide to cross through normal means, Ravio had the options of either taking the day-long trek around the edge, or getting a little more…creative.  

“Hold on tight, gentlemen!”  Ravio said, reaching for his tornado rod.  A gentle nudge of his innate magic caused the peridots embedded in the rod to glow.  The paddles at the top began spinning, rapidly picking up speed.  Ravio aimed it towards the other side of the gorge.  He bent his knees slightly, taking a deep breath in, before pushing off.  Ravio absolutely refused to look down at the gorge as he sailed over it.  He didn’t know what happened to what fell in, but nothing ever came out.  

Ravio touched back down on the other side in a cloud of dust. Sheerow pecked at his hood indignantly, white feathers ruffled.  Shadow shuddered with what might have been laughter, provided he had lungs.  Ravio waved off his feathered friend and started forward again.  Past a small band of withered trees what was left of the graveyard shortly came into view.  It hadn’t degraded quite as badly as the gorge, but where once lovingly-tended headstones lined neat grassy paths, little more than cracked earth remained.  The few headstones that still stood poked out of the ground like decaying teeth. More and more places in Lorule were beginning to look like this now, the lifeline of their world faded so much that even the memory of love and life crumbled like dust in the wind.  The gravedigger was nowhere to be found.  

On the edge of the sad expanse, when the susurrus of falling water had just entered Ravio’s ears, a pang of ice shot up his ankle.  He tried to take another step only to find his feet shackled to the ground by the outline of dark hands.

“What, Shadow?  I know the way!”  Ravio hissed.  His friend tugged on the hem of Ravio’s robe, pulling him towards one of the crumbled monoliths.  “We don’t have time for this! The longer we stay the more monsters we risk attracting!”

More tugging at his robe.  Ravio rolled his eyes but faithfully followed the directions of his closest friend.    Shadow stopped in front of one of the more solid looking graves.  A chunk of stone broke away in Ravio’s hand as he dragged his fingers along the top of the headstone.  He flinched.  Ravio knelt down before it, trying to read the prematurely faded engraving.  Now really isn’t the time to engage in spooky—

Oh.  Oh.

Shards of glass filled Ravio’s heart, both from the realization and Shadow’s impressionistic communications.  Ravio hadn't put together exactly why, but broken glass was his friend’s way of signifying endings, of a goodbye.    

Ravio’s fingers traced the edge of the grave, hot tears welling in his eyes.  “When did you find this, little flicker?  Have you been sneaking out?”

Shadow’s incorporeal hand rested on top of Ravio’s on the headstone.  Longing.  Stories left incomplete.  Came drifting into Ravio’s heart.  “Guess you’ve lost someone too, huh?”

Ravio released an unsteady sigh, his lungs full of misery.  He thought of Aryn’s booming laugh, his unending patience as he tried to teach Ravio the ways of a knight only for his nuisance of a little brother to inevitably trip over his own feet.  Aryn had only ever wanted to protect his people.  I'm trying my best, brother.  I'm going to find someone who can save us.  Save everything.   Ravio swore.

In the distance, a monster howled.  Ravio shook off the cobwebs of grief as he stood.  He tucked the broken chunk of stone into a pocket. “Thank you, Shadow.  For letting me…letting me say goodbye.”  

It was times like this Ravio wished his friend had a hand to hold.

Their destination wasn’t far, now.  Mist filled the air as the algae-ridden waterfall came into view.  The base was illuminated by a narrow pillar of gentle white light, purer than anything Ravio had seen in a long time.  The rest of the falls…not so much.  Ravio’s lip wrinkled, thinking of the slime sure to coat his clothing.  The rocks framing the thundering falls were all stained green.  The pool surrounding it wasn’t exceptionally deep, but Ravio’s inability to swim saw him inching along the cliff, searching for a gap between water and stone that he could slip through.  Sheerow ducked into the shelter of his hood to avoid the spray.  Ravio managed to find a narrow entrance that spared them the worst of the deluge, and then they were inside.

A small, plain stone cave greeted them, maybe half the size of the cottage Ravio had just left behind.  There at the back was the pillar of light he and Shadow had heard whispers about, the edges lined with colored stones that spilled forth like ink.  Ravio stepped forward and placed a hand on the odd formation.  Each stone had a different texture.  The light shining through…it felt so warm.  

Ravio took a deep breath in.  No turning back, now.

“Here goes nothing.  No matter what, don’t let go of me.”  Ravio ordered his companions.  He raised his left hand where his enchanted bracelet glittered.  With a caress of the purple jade Ravio reached out with his magic, activating the enchantment.  

Ravio liked to think Shadow’s view of the world was a bit better than the distorted vision he was struck with any time he used the painting bracelet.  The thing pulled his eyes in two different directions, forcing him to simultaneously  look towards the wall in front of him and the room outside, giving him a supreme sense of vertigo if he stayed in two dimensional form for too long.  He could still feel his friend curled about him in this state, chilled as ever as Ravio edged forward.

Light enveloped them, a sense of pulling and twisting and falling all at once before Ravio found himself in another cave not concealed by sickly green water, but a brilliant blue-white lit from behind by a sun that had to be brighter than anything he’d ever seen.  Ravio had only seconds to take in the difference before a rush of nausea forced him out of the wall, spell failing with his lack of concentration.  He groaned and landed on his hands and knees, Sheerow letting out a concerned chirp and Shadow sending curls of amusement through their bond.  

Ravio took a second to catch his breath right there on the ground.  He’d tested the painting bracelet before, like any sensible person would, but the energy it normally took to use had been compounded by the portal.  A one way trip doesn’t sound so bad when that’s what I have to go through.  Ravio shuddered.  I’ll be lucky if the magic drain doesn’t make me sick.  He blinked stars out of his eyes.  Shadow wound around his form, resting cool hands to Ravio’s face.  He sighed in gratitude, nausea subsiding as his body adjusted to the magical drain.  

He pulled himself to his feet and spared a glance back at the link between worlds.  Darkness wafted out.  “Not long now.  Just hold on a bit longer.”  Ravio promised.  

He took his first steps into the bright new world and could have wept at the sight that lay behind the waterfall.

Blue skies.  A golden sun, shining bright and clear through healthy trees that waved rupee green in a sweet smelling breeze.  Not too far off, smoke drifted out the chimney of a small hut.  Ravio could almost taste the magic in the air.  It sang through everything, bright and golden and alive in a way he’d only heard of in fairy stories.  Was this how a healthy world was supposed to feel?  It took Ravio’s breath away.

Hyrule.

And Hilda was willing to doom it for the whisper of a chance to save Lorule.

Ravio shouldered his pack.  “No time like the present, boys!  Let’s get a move on.”

“We’ve got a hero to find.”

Chapter Text

“And where did you say you were from again, dear?”  The old witch asked from across the table.  Ravio looked up from the soup he’d been devouring.  Shadow had to give it to the man, he’d perfected the art of eating while wearing that stupid hood.  Stupid because really, a rabbit?  He could have chosen something cool, like a bat or a bear or a wolf.

Still, the rabbit suited Shadow’s jumpy friend.  Rabbits brought to mind a different coward, someone who’d been quick to tears and just as talented with magic.  Fuck if Shadow knew who that was, though.  Every time he thought too hard about the whispers of memory from whoever he had been, before, they fell through his metaphorical fingers like sand.

“I’m just a traveling merchant, ma’am!”  Ravio waved a casual hand at the question.  “Fine country you have here, really fine!  Good for all kinds of adventures.”

And there went the nervous babbling again!  He’d say something he regretted sooner or later, especially since they were supposed to be laying low, not chatting with a random grandma!   At least Ravio was getting a good meal out of it.  Stupid kid barely had more substance than Shadow did, these days.  The crone had nearly made Ravio faint in shock when she’d called out to him.  

They’d been creeping as close to Hyrule Castle as they dated without making use of Shadow’s abilities—his cloaking didn’t work as well in direct sunlight and this place was brighter than any day back in Lorule.  Ravio had been engrossed in watching some royally appointed busybodies try and fail to scrub an extremely out of place painting off the castle’s outer wall.  Damn, Shadow had thought, Yuga really isn’t wasting any time.  Shadow had been sending his friend images of back alleys and quiet places, trying to convince him to sneak close enough to hear what the Hylians were saying when Old Witch had found them.  In true grandmotherly fashion she’d taken one look at Ravio’s skinny frame, swimming in his purple robe, and invited him back to her hut for a hot meal.

He crept about the dimly lit home as his friend stumbled through an explanation about rough roads and not having the constitution for adventure.  Shadow wished he had a nose to smell the bubbling potions that lined the back wall.  And skull shaped sconces?  This old lady had taste.

The front door slammed open and Ravio nearly fell out of his chair.  A groaning teen entered, with blue hair cut severely at her chin and robes and a hat to match the old woman.  The girl stopped short at the sight of Ravio.  She pinched the bridge of her nose, letting out a put-upon sigh.

“Gran, I really don’t want to deal with another one of your strays right now.”  The girl complained, stepping forward to shove her broom into a rack beside the door.

“A stray?  No no no, I am a merchant, friend!  Ravio is my name, and I carry only the finest adventuring tools, crafted by my own two hands!”

The girl rolled her eyes.  “Cute.  But in case you didn’t notice, we are the most talented witches this side of Hyrule.  I don’t need whatever crap you’re peddling.”

“Now now, Irene, don’t be rude to our guest!” Old Witch tutted, bustling around the table to fill another bowl of soup for her granddaughter.  “What’s got you in such a tizzy?”

Irene plopped down in the last spare chair, casting a suspicious glance towards Ravio.  “I got some stupid prophecy from the fortune teller this morning.”  The girl said.  “I go to deliver her potions and what does she give me?  Fucking portents of disaster!  What is ’take care of green’ supposed to even mean?  I don't have time to do lawn maintenance!”

Oh, Shadow liked this one.  A sense of style and a temper!

“Sounds like a riddle!”  Ravio said. He made a show of scratching one of his hood’s oversized ears in thought.  “Mystic types almost never say things outright.  I admire the hustle, I really do!  Keeps customers coming back for more.  But it sure does make things complicated.”

Irene scoffed.  “I’m a witch on the rise, bunny boy.  I don’t make a habit of chasing rumors.”

“You may not have to.”  Old Witch tapped her chin in thought.  “There is that blacksmith’s apprentice, the one who is fond of my stamina elixirs.  He’s almost always wearing that green hat of his, and I’ve heard he’s helped the kingdom out of a fair few troubles before.  It could be you’re looking for the same person—if half the tales I’ve heard about him are true he may well need some looking after.”

Shadow curled closer to listen in, swirling around the trio’s feet.  A blacksmith, huh?  Something about that particular nugget of information tickled the stubbornly empty corner of Shadow’s mind where memories ought to be.  Old Witch nodded decisively. 

“A boy called Link.”

***

“Well, we can only carry one of them.”  Ravio said amicably as they observed the two unconscious bodies in the Sanctuary floor.  “And while my heart bleeds for the Priest, he’s technically already home, so…”

Shadow playfully swatted at one of his friend’s stupid rabbit ears as they approached the unconscious hero.  He looked…familiar.  And not just in the way that had his ‘eyes’ flicking back and forth between the boy and Ravio.  Like any pair of counterparts between Lorule and Hyrule, one could be mistaken for a color swap of the other at a glance.  But subtle differences were everywhere.  He was young, probably the same as Ravio’s eighteen.  Sideswept blond hair was tucked into a pointed green cap, the perfect match to the green tunic that was belted at his waist.  Simple, sturdy clothing that showed off his equally sturdy frame, lean muscle filling out his figure where Ravio’s was wasted from famine and a shitty habit of skipping meals.  His face…those were gentle, noble features.  His ears were especially long for a Hylian or Lolian, almost royal in their fine point.  Almond shaped eyes, framed by well manicured eyebrows blinked open for a second when Ravio knelt down to check his vitals.  Hazy purple rested on his oddly dressed savior before the boy decided nope, too much weird shit for one day, and promptly sank back into unconsciousness.  

Shadow felt like he’d been doused in cold water.  Violet eyes.  

Violet eyes.

Something was horribly, terribly wrong here.  Link wasn’t one of the people Shadow was missing, he wasn’t right, he was too tall, he had the wrong sword , he…

He felt so familiar , when Shadow touched incorporeal fingers to his hand.  In a way that stirred Shadow’s hollow heart.  If Ravio, his darling idiot, had felt warm after an eternity of winter, this boy burned bright as a star.  

Shadow hardly noticed as Ravio clipped on a power bracelet and hefted Link’s arm over his shoulder, too lost in thought.  

There had been someone else, a lifetime ago.  Maybe multiple someones? Shadow had a feeling that one of them in particular had been important to him.  He hadn’t been afraid of Shadow.  They’d stood together against the world, and…then what?

Something told Shadow it hadn’t ended well. 

“Shadow?  You good there, buddy?”  Ravio’s voice pulled Shadow from his reverie and he shook himself, blinking back to the present to find they’d already made it to Link’s house, presumably following Old Witch’s instructions.  

Shadow swirled around Link where he lay unconscious on the bed.  The boy groaned, no doubt feeling the chill Ravio had remarked on countless times.  

The man himself waved his hands as if to swat Shadow away.  “Patience, Ink Pot.  Our new buddy had a rough time there!  We don’t need you sending shivers down his spine, Yuga’s fashion sense is scary enough.”

Shadow snorted at the dig but nevertheless drifted into Ravio’s own personal space.  No sooner had he settled about his friend did Link let out a gasp and shoot up in bed.  

“ Seres!” He cried, reaching out a hand for the girl long gone.  His surroundings caught up to him a second later, and he rubbed his eyes in puzzlement. 

Ravio took that as his cue to lean in closer to the hero.  “Good morning, sleepyhead!”

Link shrieked at the greeting, no doubt startled by the larger-than-life rabbit hood in his face.  He scrambled back so far he fell right out of the bed with a curse.  Shadow sent a pulse of amusement to Ravio at the sight.  All hail the conquering hero!

“It’s good to see you up, buddy!  Seems you had a bit of a scare, but old Ravio got you right to safety no problem!  How’s that noggin of yours, huh?”  Ravio waved while making no move to help the hero sprawled across the floor.  Sheerow fluttered about his head excitedly.  Link looked profoundly disturbed.

“Who the fuck are you?”  Link said, pulling himself off the ground, giving Ravio the cue to launch into his spiel about being a traveling merchant looking to set up shop in Hyrule.  Link sat through about half of it before he started casting his gaze about.  Shadow noticed it landed on his pack, the swords mounted on the far wall, his boots that Ravio had so graciously taken off and set by the front door—Shadow’s friend really was too kind for his own good.  The Hero was already gearing up to charge back into danger, no doubt.

“Now hold on there, Mister Hero!”  Ravio waved his hand.  The gold and purple jade bangle Shadow himself had filched from one of Yuga’s cronies held between his fingers.  “I might not have much to offer, but why don’t you take this!  Think of it as a free sample!”

Link’s lip curled as he looked over the bracelet.  “It fucking stinks.”

Shadow choked.  Were all people in Hyrule this delightfully rude?  Careful Hero, I might start to like it here!

“What, you don’t want it because it smells weird?  That’s the smell of magic, I’ll have you know!  So what if it’s a little musty?”  Magic and Ravio’s sweat, but Link didn’t need to know that.

Link grumbled but took the bracelet and clasped it around his wrist.  He moved away from Ravio to gather further supplies, preparing for a much longer expedition than he’d probably had in mind that morning.  The boy had boxes and chests littered throughout the house , all stacked to the brim with different kinds of gear.  He must have been in the adventuring business for a long time

“Keep an eye on him for me, okay?”  Ravio whispered into his hood when Link’s back was turned, the Hero busy with throwing supplies together.  “Don’t worry, I’ll be safe here.”

Shadow looked between the two, torn.  On one hand, Ravio was his best friend, the one who’d pulled him back from nothingness and never once been afraid of his dark nature.  On the other, Link stirred a part of himself that he’d been chasing for years without success.  

Ravio fished a silver whistle out from an inner pocket. “One pulse for Sheerow, two for me.”

It was a clever piece of spellwork Ravio had worked out years ago, when they’d first began sneaking around Lorule together.  A pair of whistles linked by magic, small enough for Shadow to envelop and carry with him for extended periods without exhausting himself.  While they could be blown like normal whistles the enchantment worked into the metal allowed Ravio and Shadow to communicate at a distance.  It wasn’t quite sophisticated enough for words, but incredibly useful to signal for approaching trouble or call for Sheerow to help collect some bit of treasure or lost equipment.  

Link turned the knob of the front door, ready to answer the call of his kingdom once more.  “ Go.” Ravio whispered.  He sent a pulse of reassurance into Shadow’s core.  Fuck it, we ball.

Shadow slipped into Link’s silhouette a second before the door shut behind him.  His heart sang at the contact, but Shadow shoved the instinct down.  It was time for action, not half-remembered dreams.

If you hurt him, Shadow pushed thoughts of dripping malice forth, if you bring danger back to him you’ll never see the light of day again.

Link shuddered.  He did a double take but still let the door shut behind him.

Together, Link and Shadow stepped off into a new adventure.

***

Shadow couldn’t really laugh with his tenuous connection to the material world, but he was giving it his best shot.  

The fucking audacity!  Damn, I hope he learned that from me.  Shadow shuddered with amusement from his place in the rafters.  Link’s furniture had been unceremoniously shoved into back corners—creating plenty of places for Shadow to properly lurk, he might add—making way for long cloth covered tables displaying painstakingly crafted merchandise.  Without warning or permission Ravio had turned Link’s home into a fucking storefront. 

Just the look on Link’s face had to be worth all the labor.  He stood in the doorway sputtering for a full minute while Ravio did a stupid little dance showing off his wares.  “I’ve got a lot more useful things than just that bow, you know!”

“When I said you could stay here this is not what I meant!”  Link stomped forward, eyes narrowed.  Ooh, this promised to be entertaining.  “I fucking live in this house, what the hell?”

“Ah, were my efforts not appreciated?” Ravio tutted.  He shook his head in time with Sheerow, then fell to his knees in a mockery of grief.  “Here I am trying to help out of the goodness of my heart and you reject me!  Darkness take me, I shall perish poor and alone!”

Link took a disturbed step back. “We just met, you’re not some weeping fucking housewife, what the hell?  I don’t have time for this. That bastard is after Zelda, and I—“

“And what are you going to do?  In the middle of the night, running on fumes, barely more than a sword to your name?”  Ravio’s voice lost a bit of the teasing edge.  He pushed himself to his feet and gestured towards the hearth.  “Really, Mister Hero, I thought you were smarter than that!  Come on, sit down, there’ll be disasters to solve in the morning.”

“Sit on what?”  Link asked.  “You fucked up all my furniture.”

A beat of silence stretched just on the side of too long between them.

“You have a very nice rug, and I was just going to put the kettle on!”  Ravio immediately lay down on the floor, head propped in one hand.  Shadow snickered.  It looked like he was posing for a portrait.  If nothing else, his little brother knew how to commit to the bit. 

Link groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose in exasperation.  

Shadow twisted with delight.  This was the most entertaining thing he’d seen since hiding all the Lorule knights’ left shoes while running interference for Ravio back home. 

I think I’m gonna like it here!

***

They fell into a kind of rhythm from there.  Link would charge off to the next temple or dungeon, Shadow following in his wake ready to snatch Ravio’s merchandise back, but Shadow hadn’t yet had the opportunity.  Link charged through each trial set before him with the practiced calm of someone who had been adventuring like this for years.  He barely stumbled, never faltered.  Each injury was met with clever triage before it could become a danger.  Everything had been going smoothly until they hit the Swamp Palace.

Something was wrong with Link.  

He’d been in a bad mood since he entered the Swamp Palace hours before, glaring at every puddle and pool like they had personally offended him.  The heart container he’d picked up defeating Arrghus had done away with most of the steam burns he’d received while fighting the fuck-off-sized jellyfish, but he was still soaked to the skin and trembling with exhaustion when he pulled himself out of the dungeon.  Link had dragged himself straight to the nearest portal to Hyrule after the battle.  

Shadow had assumed the shaking in Link’s legs and the hollow feeling to his magical core had been the same post-dungeon exhaustion that struck the boy after every other boss monster.  The bitter taste of absolute defeat that radiated off the man when they were met by a downpour upon entrance into Hyrule told a different story.  

There was no shelter to be found at the site so Link trudged forward into the storm.  Shadow had tried to push thoughts of brooms and pointy hats, of bubbling cauldrons and a warm hearth into his head.  The Witch’s hut shouldn’t be too far off, if Link wanted to throw a hissy fit about being a little damp.  Shadow personally thought thunderstorms made delightful ambiance—throw in a few well-timed flashes of lightning and you had some proper drama!  But the hero grit his teeth and ignored Shadow’s generous suggestions.  

Link got…slower, as they went.  He hissed with pain as if the raindrops themselves were offending him, face and hands glinting in a way that skin absolutely shouldn’t.  That wasn’t the blush of exertion, were those scales blooming on the Hero’s face?

The Hero all but collapsed once they reached a rocky overhang that blocked most of the storm’s fury.  The ground was covered in rough pebbles, but at least it was dry.  Link coughed from where he sat sprawled along the ground, clutching at his throat.  It…sounded like he was having trouble breathing.  

Yeah, fuck this.  Shadow reached for the part of his being that held Ravio’s whistle.

“Stop.”  Link rasped before he could activate it, one hand held out in front of him. Oops, looks like he had Shadow’s number.  Sorry, Rav.   “I don’t know what the fuck you are, but stop.  My curse is none of Ravio’s damn business.  I didn’t fall in battle so it’s fine, he doesn’t need to worry about his precious merchandise.”

Damn.  Did he really think all Ravio cared about was his gear?  That’s a depressing outlook .  Anyone with eyes could see Link was in pain as the scales continued to spread across his skin.  Hell, Shadow could see Link needed help and he didn’t even have eyes to do it!  Heroes really were self-sacrificing idiots.  

Not used to people caring about you, huh?  Shadow may have related once upon a time when thought was a dream and time had no meaning.  But a certain green eyed genius had wormed his way into Shadow’s heart, never once failing to stand by him, not caring one bit about his Dark nature.  His boy could handle this curse, whatever it was.

Shadow summoned the whistle and sent a gentle pulse of magic into it.  One chime, then two rang out on a level no ears could hear, rippling across miles to where Ravio waited.

“Stop it!”  Link hissed, trying and failing to get up from the rough ground.  His legs couldn’t seem to cooperate. Hmm.  Guess he’s sensitive enough to feel the spell.  Well, nothing for it. 

  “Go away!”  Link dragged himself towards the rocky wall of the overhang and curled up, arms wrapped around his knees in the very picture of misery.

The fog of memory crept into Shadow’s mind at the sight.  He’d found someone like this before.  A different Hero.  There hadn’t been a rainstorm, no, but the boy had been sopping wet all the same, alone and trying desperately not to feel like it as he dragged himself out of a river.  

He’d looked like he could use a friend.

A flash of lightning shone through their little hideaway moments later, illuminating a distinctive rabbit eared silhouette rushing towards them under a massive umbrella.  Seconds later Ravio dashed into the shelter, shaking off raindrops.  His shoulders shook with heaving breaths as if he’d run the whole way from Link’s house.  It is the first time I called him to meet me since this mess started.  Guess he panicked.  Shadow drifted towards his friend and wound up his back, sending pulses of reassurance and concern for the miserable boy in the corner.  Ravio’s breaths slowly evened at the contact, his shoulders slumping when he noticed Link.

“Oh, Mister Hero…what have you done to yourself now?”  Ravio asked, voice softer than it had ever been with the Hylian.  He stepped forward, boots crunching on the stones and kneeled before Link with arms outstretched to help but hovering inches from him, afraid to do further harm.  “Are you hurt?  Why didn’t you call Irene for a ride?”

Link curled up even tighter.  “I don’t need your pity.”

Ravio shook his head.  “Think of it as…a favor.  Payment in kind, for letting me stay in your home.”

There was silence, then, but for the pounding rain.  

Link let out a sigh that must have echoed down to his bones.  “It’s a curse.”  He whispered, barely audible over the storm.  “Usually doesn’t do shit.  But water makes it worse.  Harder to control.”

Ravio hummed in understanding at that, shrugging off the pack he’d thrown over his shoulders and rummaging inside.  He came up with a fire rod and a towel.  “Why don’t we get you dried off, then?”

Link grumbled, but accepted the proffered towel.  He threw his sopping wet cap to the ground with a splat and began drying off his hair, which—was that pink in there, mixed among the blond, or were Shadow’s nonexistent eyes playing tricks on him?  The Hero didn’t complain when Ravio activated the ruby on top of the fire rod, either, the gentle red glow causing steam to rise from his form.  The poor excuse for a Hero was probably too tired to complain much anymore, if his still-trembling limbs were anything to go off of.  He really should be trying to put some energy into appreciating Ravio’s skill .  It took a hell of a lot of practice Shadow never had patience for to get such a controlled reaction out of a weapon built for war.

“Thank you.”  Ravio froze at the whisper.  Link was very pointedly not looking at him.  “I don’t know what kind of tracking shit you had following me, but…would’ve sucked to ride this out alone.”

If Ravio’s face had been visible, Shadow knew he’d have gone red at the words.  

He’s just as mortal as you are, Ravio.  Shadow thought, watching as his boy shook off the surprise and continued to help the ailing Hero.  So what if he got lucky?  You built yourself back up from nothing and became the best fucking artificer I’ve ever seen.  

Oh, how Shadow wished Ravio could hear his words.  It doesn’t matter where you come from.  You’re already a hero.

***

Weeks passed, stretching into months as Link sought out each one of Yuga’s victims and brought them to the Sacred Realm.  Shadow had begun to grow accustomed to their new lifestyle, tailing Link and nudging him none too gently into accepting help.

Which made this whole final boss situation incredibly irritating.  

“Listen.  I don’t know what kind of charm or magic you’ve been using to keep an eye on me, but I need to do this last part alone.”  Link said, fire in his eyes. “Yuga will kill you if you get anywhere close.  Focus on protecting yourself here—I'd bet good money on him sending monsters to cause trouble and keep me away from him.  It’s going to get Dark, soon.”

Ooh, are we doing the noble protector schtick now?  Shadow wondered, how cliche!  He wasn’t too surprised Link knew Shadow was tailing him, though.  Link hadn’t remarked on his presence since that night in the rain.  But once in a while his eyes would drift towards his own shadow in faint curiosity.  Shadow would usually send him the weirdest thoughts he could come up with to make the Hero smile, like fire breathing cats or Minish the size of mountains.  Link was way too serious, he needed to loosen up.

“Aww, Mister Hero, are you worried about me?”  Ravio put a hand over his heart in false shock.  “Never fear!  Little old Ravio will be right here when you get back.”

So it was that Shadow was made to stay back while Link went off to save the world again.  Link had a point—and like hell was Shadow gonna leave his boy when trouble lurked just outside their doors.  Link was plenty well equipped with all the gear he’d purchased, the Hero would be fine.

Ravio may have sent him out the door with a casual smile and well-wishes, but his demeanor was betrayed by the way he paced for hours into the night after Link left.  Pulses of worry kept crashing into Shadow until Ravio fell asleep curled up by the hearth.  

Shadow didn’t really sleep like living people did.  He had lapses of consciousness, times when the calm of resting companions and the chirp of crickets lulled him into a trance.  

That being said, he was quite sure he was dreaming.  

A hand rested in his, warm and healthy skin against his purple-tinged hue.  He was lying on his side in a bed, sheets tangled about his legs.  The night sky shone through a window, stars glittering like gems on velvet.  

Shadow’s eyes tracked up the hand, following an arm clad in a purple sleep shirt to a sleeping face.  Blond hair, normally so carefully kept, fanned out around him in a pale gold halo, tangled bangs falling in front of his eyes  Link?  No.  No, that wasn’t quite right.  Shadow reached forward with his free hand to brush the hair out of his boy’s eyes.  Hazy purple greeted him with a soft smile.

Ah.  His darling flower, his Violet—though calling him that was sure to earn him a swift kick.  How could Shadow have forgotten?  Vio, with his clever hands and brilliant mind, the one who’d never looked at Shadow and seen a tool, only an equal, a partner.  

He was the one good thing in Shadow’s short, miserable life.

“What’re you doing up?”  Vio murmured, drawing the blankets closer over them.  

“Thinking.  A lot has changed.”  Shadow shrugged as best he could lying down.

“That it has.  And what about you?”

Shadow blinked.  “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Are you sure that’s what you want?”

“I’m… going to cover the world in Darkness.  We’re going to rule it together.”

“What about him?”  Shadow blinked, and suddenly it was Ravio before him, bent over a worktable, twirling a gem between his fingers.  “Darkness has nigh consumed his world, Shadow, and yet you help him fight to change that.”

Another blink, and Shadow found himself standing among the ashes of a dead world.  The sun had been eclipsed by swirling blackness he’d only ever seen in the Dark World, the lands below it crumbling to a ruin.  Lorule Castle lay before him looking as it might’ve after centuries of neglect.  No banners graced the crumbling walls, towers that had once stood tall and defiant against the coming death of the land now lay in pieces on the cracked ground.  Silence reigned.  Not a whisper of wind, the chirp of a bird.  It was empty.

But for the limp figure of Ravio lying on the ground in what once had been the castle courtyard.  Shadow rushed to him with a speed only possible in dreams, though the cold body beneath his hands felt real enough.  “Rav?  Ravio!  Wake up!  Shit, fuck, Link and I both told you to stay away!”  He shook his friend’s limp form.  No signs of life came from him.

This is what shall come to pass should you fail.  A voice echoed in Shadow’s mind.  It sounded feminine, tones laced with deep sorrow and regret.  Shadow whipped his head around, ready to fucking tear apart whoever dared threaten his friend like this.  

They were alone in the ruined world.

Seconds later the castle, the desecrated vision of Lorule, and Ravio’s body all disappeared in a wash of silver smoke.  Shadow found himself falling into an empty void.  Not Dark, like the depths of the mirror from which he’d been born, but gentle, loving, and fucking exhausted.

There’s not much time left, dear one.  The voice continued.  My light grows ever fainter.

“What the fuck is this?  Who are you?”  Shadow called to the void.  “ What did you do to Ravio?”

Have courage, my Hero.  Fucking figures that the ominous dream voice would ignore him, this destiny shtick could never be straightforward.  Go to him, you and your companion.  Hylia’s favored cannot succeed on his own.  Should Hyrule’s Triforce be tampered with, both kingdoms will fall to ruin.  My Princess will only listen to my Chosen.

“The hell does that mean?  Rav can’t fucking fight Yuga!  I’m not about to waste all my effort at keeping him alive only for some mystic bint to get him fucking killed!”

My Chosen is more powerful than he knows, with wisdom beyond measure.  The mist condensed into a hand in front of him, reaching out to touch his forehead.  Energy shot through him, divine, burning, but it didn’t…hurt.  Show him your courage, dear heart.  I am sorry that this is all I have to give.  

The silver mist surrounding Shadow began to darken, and he felt himself drifting towards the waking world.  The ghostly hand pushed him back gently into the embrace of gravity, wind beginning to whistle past him with sensation he hadn’t felt in a lifetime.

Step out of the shadow, Link, Hero of Lorule.  No longer can you follow.

It’s time to take the lead.  

“Come back, you ominous piece of shit!”  Shadow clawed at the void around him.  He could fly before, damn it!  He’d drag that ghostly creep down to his level.  “Explain yourself!  Come back!”

A pulse of vertigo found him blinking awake back in Link’s house, being once again faded into ephemeral darkness, memories of the dream before the ghost did… that rapidly fading.

Vio.  

He’d been important,  Shadow knew it!  They…they’d been together, before.  In what way Shadow couldn’t parse but just the name stirred the hollow place where a heart should be.  Why couldn’t he ever fucking remember anything?  “ Fuck!”

Clay shattered against the floor of Link’s house.  Shadow looked up, finally taking in the scene before him.  Embers from last night’s fire were smoldering in the hearth, and the light of dawn was peeking through drawn curtains.  Completely normal, except for one thing.

Ravio, sitting at the table, a mug of tea in pieces at his feet.  Alive, healthy as he’d ever been.  His mouth gaped like a fish as he stared at Shadow’s corner.  

“The fuck is that look for?”   Shadow asked, expecting like all the times before for his words to fall on deaf ears, but no.  Ravio’s hand rose to his mouth.  His green eyes damn near sparkled with shock and excitement. 

“Shadow?  That was you, wasn’t it?”  Ravio stepped forward.

Wait, what?  Had Ravio actually heard him, beyond the pulses of feeling he’d had no choice but to use for so long?

Shadow tried to reach forward as well, irritation flashing through him at his continued incorporeality.  That ghost had done something though, given him some level of the power he’d been missing all these years.  And if that much was true…

Ravio, cold and limp in his hands.  The world in ashes around them

Absolutely fucking not.

Ravio’s voice was uncharacteristically soft as he stepped towards the darkness that comprised his best friend’s being. “Come on, little flicker, I know I heard something.  What’s happened to you?

“ We—“ both Shadow and Ravio had a moment of disbelief when Shadow’s voice actually answered.  “ Fuck, Rav, there’s no time.  We have to go to Lorule.”

Ravio shook his head.  “Link’s gone to fight Yuga.  We need to stay here while he puts and end to—“

“ Hilda’s not going to stop!  She’s not going to accept defeat, we have to GO!”  Shadow wound himself around Ravio, tugging the man towards the door.  “ I know what’s going to happen because a Goddess told me so!”

Ravio nearly tripped over his robe at Shadow’s insistence to get him outside.  “I can’t fight her, Shadow!  I can’t do anything but wait for a real Hero to—“

“ Are you fucking blind?”  Shadow hissed, “ Link would be dead or stuck on the wall of the Sanctuary if it wasn’t for you!  You think a coward would abandon everything he knows?  You think a coward would fight even when he’d lost everyone?”

Ravio had frozen at the tirade.  Fucking fine.  Shadow had had enough, enough of playing parts.  Screw sneaking.  Screw misdirection and playing it safe and living to fight another day.  

Shadow wanted to hit something.  “ Do you care about Link?  About Lorule, about that bitch Hilda?”

“O-of course.”  Ravio whispered.  

“ Good, because I don’t give a damn about them.  But you do.  And we’re all going to be fucked if you don’t get going soon!”  

***

The hallway opened up into a circular stone chamber that positively stank of magic.  Link and Zelda stood on one end, the golden Triforce that had caused no end of trouble floating placidly between them.  On the other was Hilda, exhausted and furious, scarlet magic coalescing around her staff as she advanced.  

“Please!  This has to stop!”  Ravio shouted, tripping his way into the arena.  Its three occupants turned to stare at him as he righted himself, both Princesses’ eyes widening at the obvious darkness of Shadow curled about his friend.  Link’s eyes only narrowed at the dappled darkness, self-satisfaction seeping into his gaze like a theory had been confirmed.  

Screw being sneaky, Shadow was not going to risk his best friend any more than he had to.  “ Show them your face.  She might understand, if it’s you.”  Shadow whispered into Ravio’s ear.  

With an apprehension that was perceptible only to Shadow, Ravio gripped the edges of his hood and threw it back.  He grinned at Link and Zelda, almost sheepish, before giving a sweeping bow.  “Pardon the intrusion, Princess!  You know, funny story.  Your Hero and I have gotten to know each other quite well in recent months. But before that…”. Ravio glanced back towards Hilda.  

She looked a fucking mess, in Shadow’s opinion.  Dark bags rested under her eyes, highlighted by the pallor of stress in addition to her pale Lolian complexion.  Her curling raven hair had become hopelessly knotted in her crown, and the gloves that gripped her staff were stained and torn along with her dress.  Bitch looks like she hasn’t slept in a week.  Good.  Shadow hoped she never slept again after the shit she was trying to pull. 

Ravio went on, “I was dear, dear friends with Princess Hilda.  So if you’ll allow me, Princess Zelda, I can take it from here.”

Zelda blinked, eyes flicking between the merchant and her Hero.  In contrast to Hilda, Zelda’s appearance was immaculate—Yuga’s painting magic had been creepy as fuck but it did hold up appearances, if nothing else.  At Link’s nod of assurance, Zelda gestured for Ravio to continue.

Shadow did his best to send a reassuring hand squeeze to his friend as he turned to face Hilda.  

Bitterness filled her red eyes.  Her knuckles went white where they gripped her staff..  “You left me.”  She said simply.  “You abandon me to save my kingdom alone, and I find you on their side?”

“Forgive me, Princess.  You know I’m a coward at heart.”  Ravio laughed.  “But while you clawed for power, I found a friend.  And then, a hero who could stop this mess for good.”

Hilda bared her teeth.  “I’ll do whatever it takes to save Lorule!  I don’t care if the Hylians have to bleed for it!” 

Ravio just shook his head, ears drooping and smile helpless.  “You know this isn’t the way, Hilda.  I want to save our home with everything I’ve got, but I refuse to condemn another world to darkness and death for our salvation!”

“What other choice is there?”  Hilda shouted, tears of frustration in her eyes.  “Would you have our people fall to nothingness?”

Ravio’s green eyes shone with sadness. “Every story has an ending, my friend.”  He held out a hand to the Princess.  “If this is to be Lorule’s, let us go out as ourselves.  Don’t turn us into something we’re not.”

Hilda bypassed the preferred hand and crashed into Ravio’s arms.  A sob shook her frame.  “I failed them”

“ Dying isn’t failure.”  Shadow spoke up, surprising everyone including himself.  Well, fuck it.  Link had suspected him for weeks, what were a couple more witnesses?  His spooky patron had said it was time to take the lead after all.  “ It just means you gave everything you had.”

Behind them, Shadow spied Link and Zelda whispering together.  Zelda gestured to the Triforce still floating placidly by them.  Shadow caught the word “ wish” on her lips.  As one, Link and Zelda reached towards their link to the heavens.

Divinity surged through the room, the force of its magic strong enough to send both Link and Ravio to their knees.  The princesses stood firm.  Before them all, just in front of the gate that led to Hyrule, silver light began condensing into a silver triangle.  Hilda wept for the sight.  

Shadow got the feeling he’d once raged at the sight of such divinity.  It had burned him like fire, the jealousy coursing through his veins only fanning the flames of what he couldn’t hope to have.  It had boiled the evil that ran through his veins.  This Triforce, though…

It felt like moonlight.  It tasted of mint and frost and clean, cold water.  

“ Thank you.”  An ageless voice reverberated from the heavens—the same one Shadow had heard in his dreams.  

Hilda’s hands flew up to cover her mouth.  “G-Goddess?”

“ I have a final blessing to bestow before you leave my realm.”  Lolia’s voice echoed all around them.  “ The five of you have bought my realm’s salvation.  I now entrust its lifeblood to you.”

The five of them.  Does she mean…me too?

A blaze of silver fire erupted from the Lolian Triforce and Ravio yelped when it headed straight for him and Shadow.  Shadow barely noticed Link leaping in front of Ravio at the same second the flames engulfed him.

It burned.  Burned in a way Shadow didn’t think he’d ever feel again.  He couldn’t help the scream that burst forth.

And then, a pulse.  Deep within the Darkness that had been Shadow’s being for so long.  One heartbeat, then another, kicking up the steady tempo of life.  Sparks danced through his body as nerves fired and blood began to flow through newly formed veins.  His limbs—he had limbs— ached with the presence of settling bones and skin.  Air rushed into brand-new lungs, burning as it went.  Someone was screaming—Ravio?

No.  No, that was Shadow’s voice, crying out as divinity washed over him.  It was too much, too much!  The barrage of sensation dwarfed everything he’d ever felt in his long stint as a shade.  It was so heavy, the beat of his heart and the press of his lungs and the pain, the pain, the pain…

“I’m here!”  Ravio’s desperate voice sounded miles away.  “Hold on!  I’m coming!”

As suddenly as the silver flames had surrounded him, they began to dim behind his eyelids.  Shadow felt himself beginning to fall only to be caught by two pairs of arms.  One steady, one trembling in disbelief. 

And then, for the first time since he’d died, Shadow opened his eyes.

***

There were stars in Ravio’s eyes—literally.

Link’s arms were around him, shielding him from the glow of burning divinity.  He’d rushed to pull Ravio back when the merchant had run after the shade of his closest friend.  Ravio hadn’t known what Lolia had planned for him—visions of a ghost finally being sent to the afterlife struck terror into his heart—but no way was he about to let Shadow be taken from him, not after everything they’d been through.

What began forming within the divine cradle took Ravio’s breath away.  

A silhouette floated gently in the air, at first carrying the appearance of what could have been a younger Link, then Ravio himself, finally settling on a purple-haired young man maybe a few years older than Ravio.  He screamed in pain as the light further solidified his form.  “I’m here!  Hold on, I’m coming!”

Link’s arms tightened around him.  “That much divine light will burn the crap out of you, stay back!”

Ravio tugged at the cage of Link’s arms.  “She’s hurting him!”

A hand on his shoulder—Hilda.  “Just wait.”

“Life is a heavy burden.”  Zelda stepped up to join them at Link’s side.  “But I think he will be glad to carry it.”

When the last wisps of light began to fade Shadow fell, and Ravio rushed forward to catch him, Link at his side.  His friend was warm— warm, after so many years as a cold shade!— and solid in their arms.  He was clothed in simple dark garments, his skin paler than any Hylian or Lolian Ravio had ever seen, a ghost of purple on his complexion.  His vibrant purple locks were longer and wilder than either Link’s or Ravio’s, just brushing his slim shoulders.  Shadow’s lips parted to reveal teeth just slightly pointed.  Ravio fumbled for his wrist, breathing a sigh of disbelief when he found a steady pulse.

Ravio looked up just in time to see the Lolian Triforce break into three pieces.  One sailed into Hilda where she stood on Ravio’s left, one onto Shadow’s claw-tipped right hand, and the other into Ravio himself.  It felt like a cascade of sparks deep within him, subsiding into a sense of clarity he’d never felt before.  The Triforce of Wisdom.

“The Triforce is the link between mortality and the divine.  With its restoration, you have revived both my connection and the land’s life force.”  Lolia’s voice echoed.  “ I have learned much from our Golden counterparts, and thus I entrust its safekeeping unto you.”

Ravio’s hand tightened around Shadow’s, matching inverted triangles marking the backs of their hands.  The lower point of Shadow’s was solid silver, as was the top-right of Ravio’s.  The Triforces of Courage and Wisdom, respectively.  Hilda no doubt had been graced with Power.  Ravio barely had time to process before Lolia spoke again, her voice and divine presence fading from their mortal senses.

Live well, my champions.

Shadow groaned in his arms and Ravio’s attention snapped back to his friend.  Ruby red eyes blinked open, the expression on his face hazy as if waking up from a long sleep.  Ravio smiled at him helplessly.  His friend—his brother— was here in his arms after so very long.  It feels like a dream.  Tears welled in his eyes.

“What do we do now?”  Ravio whispered.  Shadow blinked at him, uncomprehending.

A hand, strong and reassuring, landed on his shoulder.  Link.  “Same thing that’s happened after every adventure I go on.”

Link stood up, holding a hand out to where Ravio knelt.  He gestured back to Zelda and the glowing rift to Hyrule behind her.  

“We go home.”

Chapter Text

Link was playing it cool.  So, so cool.  It didn’t bother him that his roommate’s freshly-revived brother figure resembled an older version of the ghosts that had nearly destroyed him as an in-over-his-head twelve-year-old.  He was even going out of his way to build the willfully creepy man a room on top of his house, removing the thatch and building up the attic into a proper second floor.  

The fact that Link would be able to avoid red eyes shining in the dark every time he went to take a piss at night was just a bonus.  Of course, knowing Shadow he’d still try lurking in the corners to scare Link on purpose.

It had been about two months since their adventures in Lorule had concluded.  The heat of high summer had settled into Hyrule like a cat into a sunbeam.  Link still didn’t know what possessed him to invite not one but two purple-loving freeloaders into his home, but screw it, he’d gotten used to the company, okay?  

It had become clear quite quickly that while Link’s cottage with its single bedroom and living space was acceptable for a child living with his caretaker or an adventurer who barely checked in with a merchant and his not-quite-alive spooky brother, it was not suited for the needs of three grown men.  Especially when Ravio kept trying to turn their living space into a merchandise showroom.

Hence the addition!  It would hopefully house three rooms when it was done, one each for Link’s ungrateful roommates and one for storing the magical items all three of them were too fond of collecting. The construction would be going a lot faster if either Shadow or Ravio would sit still for more than five fucking minutes to help Link.  But no, here he was, only his hammer and a pile of lumber for company.  Link turned to grab more nails and almost threw his hammer across the room at the sight of the head sticking out of the floor.

“Hey—stop screaming, it’s just me—do you know where Ravio went?” Shadow asked, as if it was totally fucking normal to stick your body through solid objects.  “He was supposed to help me bother Zelda about getting into the Royal Archives today.”

Link groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose.  “I know we don’t have proper stairs yet.  But would it kill you to climb the ladder?”

“Yes.”  Shadow said tartly, floating the rest of the way into the former attic space.  At a glance he could be mistaken for a normal twenty-something Hylian—albeit a pale one.  But while Lolia had made him as alive as Link, Shadow wasn’t exactly…normal.  The purple pallor, the slight fangs and claws notwithstanding, he’d retained a peculiar set of skills that he delighted in tormenting his housemates with. In addition to popping in and out of shadows, he’d walk through walls, float up on the ceiling to spook them, and one time had shapeshifted into a double of Sheerow so perfect Link had gone through an entire travel song while working in his orchard before he realized he was being watched.  He’d gotten teased about that one for weeks.  

“I haven’t seen Ravio since breakfast.  Maybe he’s fucking around doing mad science with Irene or something, I don’t know.”  Link shrugged.  

Shadow frowned, sitting cross-legged in the air.  “Do you wanna come look at dusty old books with me in the castle?”

Link raised an eyebrow.  “Do you want to help me build this addition, or keep lazing around and eating my food?”

Shadow’s eyes went wide and he immediately turned to phase through the unfinished wall.  “Bye, pointy hat!”

Link snorted.  Though Shadow looked older than him and Ravio, there was a childishness about him.  Being almost as short as Gulley didn’t help.  A lot of the more peaceful aspects of life seemed foreign to Shadow, like going to the theatre, or why on earth Link would have so many instruments when half of them didn’t do any magic.  Shadow had lost his mind when he’d tagged along on an errand to Lon Lon ranch and found out that some people’s lives consisted entirely of looking after animals.  

It was plain Shadow didn’t have a lot of life experience, outside of conquest.  Those little realizations that Shadow was a lot like Link himself in that way had done a lot to help him look past one of the worst nightmares of his first adventure.  And the way Ravio looked at him with such joy?  Link couldn’t say no to that.

It was kind of nice to have a family in the house again.

***

Shadow had scoured every library, every bookshop, and every single one of his friends’ homes for information about the Hero of Light. Vio would be proud.  But beyond a few fairy tales about his adventures and history books so vague they were practically useless, he’d found nothing.  

The first hint had been in an anthology Ravio dug up for him when he mentioned the Four Sword.  Pierce the Heavens: a Comprehensive History of Magical Blades, it had been called.  The section on the Four Sword was pitifully small and more myth than fact, stories distorted through centuries.

Shadow knew Vio was gone.  Rainbow—as he’d taken to calling the Link he’d known in his first life—was Hylian through and through, despite all the magic that had touched him in childhood.  Though Shadow, along with Ravio’s help, hadn’t been able to pin down a specific time span, he’d gathered that hundreds of years had passed.  

Rainbow was gone.

Shadow was trying not to let that get to him.  

Questions still followed him in the dark of night, when his housemates had long gone to bed.  On nights like that he’d wander up to the roof and stare at the stars as he contemplated Rainbow’s fate.

Had he stayed together?  Had the Colors decided to live individually?  Did he keep up with blacksmithing?  Had he ever found someone and settled down, or did he keep up the adventuring lifestyle?

Had he died young?

Shadow didn’t know how Vio had had the patience for reading day after day.  The lack of results made him want to tear his hair out, and the fact that he had to get Ravio for anything beyond recognizing the name “Link” or the shape of the words “Four Sword” pissed him off. 

He’d been created by a dark wizard, sue him.  Vaati hadn’t exactly been concerned with his literacy when he’d sent Shadow out to raze the countryside.  He did have a bet with himself over how long it would take his housemates to notice.  For as observant as Ravio is I can’t believe he hasn’t picked up on that.  

Zelda had invited them for tea a few weeks back, though, wanting to check in on the heroes and thank them again for all their help.  The conversation had eventually turned to Shadow’s search for answers about himself, and the Princess had mentioned a private archive the Royal Family used to store histories about themselves and important events in Hyrule.

Ravio was supposed to come with him to the castle today. I’ll fucking show him!  I can do research on my own!   He’d simply tuck any promising books into his own shadow for later.  Annoying, sure, but it did give him an opportunity to mess with Zelda.  Shadow swore the girl had a third eye, maybe Hylia giving her a divine lookout or something.

Shadow stopped just out of sight of Hyrule Castle’s front gates.  Sure he could walk through its halls like a normal person—Zelda had provided him and Ravio with the credentials to get through unharassed—and would have if his partner in crime had bothered to show up, but just walking in was so boring.

With a breath he reached into the buzzing part of his soul that was his magical core, and bent the light around him.  Shadow didn’t prefer the pins and needles feeling of going invisible in broad daylight, but it did up his arsenal of tricks.  He’d never have been able to do this in his first life, weak to the sun as he had been.  Another pulse of magic had his feet leaving the ground and he soared high over the castle walls.  Zelda ought to be near the top somewhere…

A glint of gold through a window caught his eyes.  Ah!  There she was, looking over a pile of documents in her study.  Ugh, had his own Zelda been so stuffy?  I’d fall asleep for sure with that much paperwork.  

Shadow descended to just behind the window before drifting through in silence.  Zelda didn’t look up from her paperwork as he came to float inches behind her.  “Whatcha workin on?”  He whispered.

“It’s nice to see you too, Shadow,”  Zelda said, not batting an eye.  Fuck!  She set down the papers she’d been reading over and stood from her desk.  “Just the two of us, then?  I apologize for the delay.  But we should have the Royal Archives to ourselves today.”

Damn it!  Shadow had been trying to catch her off guard forever.  No matter how he tried to spook her the princess remained calm and affable.  It’s like she delights in tormenting me .  Seriously, where was her respect for drama?  Her panache?

“Well?  Are you coming or not?” Zelda asked with an oh-so-sweet smile.  That bitch knows exactly what she’s doing!  

Shadow didn’t know whether to be delighted or horrified.  Standing around wasn’t going to get him anywhere though, so he came down from where he was floating behind Zelda’s desk and followed her down the hall.

He’d expected the part of the castle set aside specifically for the royal family to be suitably gaudy, the first time he’d been in here.  And yet the decorations were not only tasteful, but surprisingly modest.  Something about past ages of hardship, or whatever.  The only historical event he cared about was where his Hero had gone.

“Here we are,”  Zelda said after a few turns down quiet corridors, stopping before an ornate wooden door.  She produced a key from within her dress and the door swung open on silent hinges.

Inside was a moderately sized room lined with tomes.  The dark wood shelves appears freshly dusted, and the lanterns on the wall were freshly lit.  A large, round table stood in the center surrounded by six high back chairs.  “This is the Royal Family’s private collection.  Nobody but myself, Link, and Impa have been inside since my parents passed.  If anything of your time is to be found, it will be in the diaries of past Queens.”

Shadow shut the door behind them.  Zelda gestured him towards a shelf occupied by remarkably well-preserved leather bound books apparently dating all the way back to the fucking founding of Hyrule.  Diaries of past Zeldas.  Half of Shadow doubted anything so old could still exist before he spotted the preservation charms stamped into each spine.  He may not know his letters but he had picked up a magic circle or two in all the hours watching Ravio enchant things. Ravio would go nuts for this kind of shit.  If he hadn’t ditched me, I might feel inclined to copy them for him.   That’s what he got for going back on their plans!

“If you’d like to scan those for mentions of your Hero, I will read through accounts of notable battles through the ages.  If the Hero of Light went out fighting, hopefully his fate will be accounted for there.  Let me know if you find something.  I’ll read it aloud for you.”

Shadow blinked.  When the fuck did she notice I can’t read?

Zelda smiled in a devilish way she only ever did in private.  “You tried to open a tin of cinnamon candies when we were having tea and cried when they were spicy.  The word cinnamon was engraved on the cover.”

“I did not cry !”  Shadow complained.  Zelda laughed at him.  “And candy shouldn’t be fucking spicy anyway, what the hell is wrong with your tongue?”

“I won’t tell our brothers.”  Zelda promised with a conspiratorial wink, “As long as you swear to tell me how Link reacts when he finds out.”

Shadow laughed, flashing his pointed teeth.  “Deal.”

Zelda nodded and gestured to the shelves around them.  “Let’s get to work.”

***

Gone.  Not died young, not taken by old age, but simply gone.  

By the word of Queen Zelda Dottram Sonia Hyrule herself, Rainbow had gone out on an adventure one day and simply never came home.  the Four Sword that had defined so much of his life was the only relic returned to his people.  The Queen had built a shrine to protect it, but in centuries following its resting place had been consumed in the spreading darkness of the age of the Fallen Hero.  Rainbow had barely made it past twenty.  Is that why Lolia had brought him back looking like he did?  Rainbow certainly hadn’t gotten much taller.  Was Shadow now the age his other half had been when he died?

Centuries.

There was nothing left of the boy who’d been the framework for Shadow’s life.  It was one thing for Rainbow’s fate to be an abstract, something nebulous that happened centuries ago.  It was another feeling entirely to know there hadn’t even been a body to bury.

Shadow had been holding onto some vague concept of gearing up for an adventure like Link had so many times, and hunting down the Four Sword himself.  Magic items like that could last millennia, even Shadow knew it.  But no, even that bit of closure was lost to him.  

What was the fucking POINT of dying for him if he couldn’t even keep his own damn self alive?   Shadow…may have set a few trees on fire in his frustration.  He put them out after!  But something about more powerful emotions in this body always had his nails feeling sharper, a pressure growing growing growing in his chest until he had to get it out in a flurry of magic.

That said, he was getting a proper sulk on in the depths of Link’s basement.  Stodgy killjoy always complained when Shadow went down here, something about invasions of privacy that Shadow couldn’t be bothered to remember.  It was dark down here, and damp, and cool.  The perfect place to commiserate about his circumstances.

What was the point of him, now?  There was no opposite for him to follow.  No grand plan of chaos and terror.  Hell, even Ravio would probably get on fine without him, if the looks he was giving Link when he thought nobody was looking were anything to go by.  Why would Lolia give him life, give him form after so many centuries if he wasn’t needed?

Light spilled into the cellar from the top of the stairs.  Creaking wooden steps announced the arrival of Ravio himself.  Ah, speak of the devil.

Ravio came to a stop directly below where Shadow was floating.  His hood was down, something he was attempting to do more at least around the house.  The robe he wore was both lighter and shorter than his usual fare, showing trousers and sturdy boots beneath.  Much better for the summer heat.  Shadow’s lip curled.  Work clothes .  He turned away.

“Shadow?  Can you come down here for a minute?  I’ve got something to show you.”  Ravio’s voice held none of the bravado he used on Link or his other customers.  

Shadow ignored him.

“Come on, Ink Pot, you’ve got to be bored of staring at the walls.”  There was a shuffling behind him—Ravio moving some crate or chest across the floor—and then a sickeningly gentle hand was on his shoulder.

“It’s a full moon tonight, and Irene said she could use some extra hands.”  Ravio went on, “I don’t know what you and Zelda found, but—“

“I don’t wanna do Irene’s chores.”  Shadow complained before his little brother could go anywhere near the storm in his heart.  He turned and struck the boy with the nastiest glare he could muster.

“It’s not chores.  It’s a favor, for a friend, because we like spending time with her, right?”   Ravio asked, hands on his hips.  “I know we’re both a bit out of practice but you remember how to do that, don’t you?”

Shadow’s silence said it all.

Ravio’s eyebrows went wide, lips pursing as he realized his faux pas.  A few uncomfortable seconds passed. “Well, no time like the present!  Come on, lazy bones, it’s time to go smell the flowers!”

He’s not gonna fucking give up, is he.  Shadow touched down, still staring at the floor, but allowing Ravio to lead him out of the house and through the apple orchard to wherever Irene waited.  Even now, with the sun long set, the air was still noj heavily warm.  Crickets sang into the night air.  “If you don’t want to talk, you can hide in my shadow while we’re out but I just think it’d be good for you to—”

“ No! ”  Shadow burst, with a ferocity that surprised them both.  He took a deep breath and tried again.  “I’m not going back to that.  I’m not.” 

Shadow didn’t want to look up and see Ravio’s stupid hood.  He wanted to be left alone, damn it.  But the thought of being stuck on the fringes while things happened around him without his say burned like acid.  

“Shadow, I…I know you were researching the Hero of Light,”  Ravio whispered.  Shadow’s hand clenched, almost certainly pricking Ravio’s palm with his sharp nails.  “And I know he’s not…here anymore.  I’m not sure what he was to you, but I know what it’s like to lose people.  To feel alone.”

“You don’t know shit.”

“I know you.  You’ve been my family for six years now, that’s not nothing.  Lolia gave you a second chance, Shadow.  You can’t just spend it in the past!”

Shadow growled, deep in his throat.  Rainbow was his.   If all he had was memory, he’d be holding on with everything he had.  “Where do you get off lecturing me?  What do you know?”

“Girls, girls, you’re both pretty,” the drawling voice of Irene interrupted them.  Shadow looked up to see her lounging against a tree, broom resting at her side and a belt full of gardening tools at her waist.  “But if you don’t mind, it’s almost midnight and these herbs won’t harvest themselves.”

Ah, Shadow could have kissed her if he wasn’t sure they’d both hate it.  He shoved Ravio away and stomped up to the witch.  “Fine, show me what stupid little plant we need to harvest.”

“My fuckin hero,”  Irene said, and turned to lead them down a woodland path.  

Shadow could feel Ravio’s eyes on him as they went.  Nosy brat.  They continued in an awkward silence Irene seemed to feel no need to end before breaking into a small clearing.  There, surrounding a stump in the middle of the clearing, were clusters of glowing silver flowers.  “Moon lace.”  Irene explained, handing each of them a small knife.  “One of the best plants to ward off curses, and it only blooms on a full moon.  Cut just below the base of each flower and leave the stems so I have something to harvest next month.”

The witch produced a wicker basket from fucking somewhere—an enchanted pouch, maybe—and gestured for them to place the blooms inside.  Shadow twirled a flower idly between his fingers, sticky sap coating his hand.  It smelled a little bit like magic, but mostly like old lady perfume.  Or something Red would have liked.  

“So, do we get a free sample of whatever you’re making?”  Ravio finally spoke up.  

Irene snorted. “Flowers, maybe.  You want free potions, you make them yourself.  Aren’t you always the one going on about good business practices?  I can’t go around giving away my hard work.”

Shadow would have laughed at Ravio’s wounded expression if he wasn’t busy holding a grudge against his little brother.  “You have to get your customers interested first!  How else are they going to know what they’re missing?”

Irene made to reply but froze, eyes darting towards the tree line.   “Shh.  Did either of you hear that?”

Shadow raised an eyebrow but strained his ears.  There was a rustling in the trees to the left of them a second later, followed by a chorus of high pitched chitters.  Sounds like tektites.  Shadow grinned.  Finally, something fun.  He stood and made for the tree line   “I’ll be right back.”

Sure enough, a few strides under the tree cover were three blue monsters.  Shadow leapt towards the closest one, fully extended claws plunging right into the thing’s preposterously sized eye.  He shook off the gore and rolled forward as the other monsters jumped at him.  He reached for the dagger in his boot as he moved, this blade way sharper than Irene’s little knife.  When one of the tektites jumped again he sidestepped and swept the blade upward into the soft spot on its belly.  It fell, twitching.  One left now.  Shadow cracked the fingers of his free hand against his neck and summoned forth a handful of crackling purple magic.  He lobbed it straight into the tektite’s eye as it jumped and the thing fell to the ground steaming.

Not exactly a challenge, but it felt good to stretch his legs.

Clapping from behind him.  Shadow turned to see Ravio and Irene, the former with a showman’s grin.  “Great job, buddy!  Look at you, our stalwart defender.”

Shadow’s lips pressed together.  Shut up, I’m still mad at you.   “They’re fucking bugs, Rav.”  He kicked the corpse next to him. Monsters usually disappeared into smoke after a few minutes, so he had a bit to go before the metaphorical clean up crew arrived.  Makes for a morbid sight in the meantime though.  

“Wait wait wait, I need the claws!”  Irene said, rushing forward.  “I hardly ever get monster parts this fresh.”

She advanced on the dead tektite, pulling a different knife out from her bag, this one sharper and serrated, and setting to work.  Ravio made a slightly disturbed noise at the sound of rending flesh.

“The fuck do you need those for?”  Shadow asked, hovering over her shoulder.  “I thought potions were all dumb flowers and mystic mumbo jumbo.”

Irene glared at him in disgust.  “Potion making is about power.”  She said slowly, as if explaining to a very young child.  “I harness the energy from my ingredients into something people can use.  Plants are good for protection, for medicine.  Monster parts , when I can get them, can give people a boost in physical ability.  Warriors and adventuring types pay a pretty penny for anything that’ll give them an edge.  The stronger the monster, the stronger the effect, and fresher ingredients are always more potent.”

Shadow’s mouth fell open.  He’d always loved a good brawl, even before, and Irene had essentially just promised him extra rewards for killing the stupid things.  There were so many different monsters in the world.  Could they all have different effects?  Brewing suddenly sounded a whole lot more interesting.  He grinned with all his teeth.  “I think you just found yourself a supplier.”

The witch smiled.  “I could teach you a thing or two.”

***

“Seems like Shadow’s doing better,”  Link commented.  He and Ravio were in the cellar, going through Link’s vast hoard of magical items, trying in vain to sort and get rid of some to make space.  Today’s task was Link’s vast horde of books, magical and not.

Ravio knew he’d never actually get rid of anything.  Link would rather die than get caught unprepared.  

“He’s always been fond of making things explode,”   Ravio said with a fond smile.  “Did I ever tell you how often he tried to get me to make magic bombs?”

“Fifty rupees he’s trying to figure out liquid bombs right now.”

Ravio snorted.  “I don’t take sucker’s bets, Mister Hero.”

It had been another couple months since that night in the woods.  Autumn had swept over Hyrule, painting the trees in a dazzling display of reds and golds that caught Ravio off guard every time he looked outside.  Link’s orchard was heavy with fruit.  The expansion upstairs was nearly complete, hence the reorganization of their storage.

“Right, I think there’s one more box of books to go through.” Link said, dusting off his hands.  “Rav, it’s on your side.  Pull it over?”

Ravio followed Link’s gesture to the far wall.  A wooden crate lay there, propped up against two bolts of almost certainly enchanted cloth.  What does he even need with that?  He doesn’t know how to sew!   Ravio stood to retrieve the crate of books, footsteps echoing across the cold stone floor.  We really need to get some insulation in here.  He thought, hefting the box upwards.  Just before he turned back to Link Ravio’s eyes caught on something poking out from beneath shimmering red fabric.  It was a small chest, made of simple unstained wood and locked with two sturdy padlocks that even in the dim light he could tell were engraved with runes.

“I think we missed one.”    

Link hummed absentmindedly, following Ravio’s gaze to the forgotten chest.  He stiffened ever so slightly.  “I’ll get to that one later.”

Ravio narrowed his eyes.  “You sure?  It’s no trouble, I can bring it right over.”

Link nodded a hair too quickly.  Definitely hiding something, then.   “Can’t have you straining your delicate little arms.”  He teased.

Ravio gasped in mock horror.  He turned, leaving the mystery chest for later and threw himself and the box of books at Link’s feet.  “What a cruel Mister Hero, to think so little of me!  After all this time?”

“It’s been like eight months, Rav.”  Link snorted. He picked up the small iron pry bar they’d been using and wrenched the top of the crate away.  

Inside lay the expected books, half of them in regular Hylian—thank the goddess they used the same alphabet here—and the others in a strange, looping script. “What’s all this, then?”

“Huh.  I haven’t thought about these in years,”  Link said, taking the volume out of Ravio’s hands.  He thumbed through the pages with an almost lost look on his face.  “ I picked these up during my travels to Holodrum.”  

“The place with the tree that tried to marry you?”  Ravio blinked.  He thought back to a night shortly after their adventure had ended, involving the two of them, Shadow, and entirely too much mead.

Link groaned, hiding his face in the book.  “I regret ever telling you about the Maku tree.”

“What, was she a little too green for your taste?”  Ravio grinned.  Links ears, poking out the sides of the book, were turning pink.  “You prefer a partner with a bit more experience?”

“I am kicking you out.  I am kicking you out and you are going to be homeless.”  Link lowered his shield to glare.  Ravio winked and went back to his sorting.  Most of this crate’s contents went into the non-magical pile of books, to be further sorted by subject.  A single volume at the bottom carried power, full of sheet music for various songs designed to transport someone across vast distances.  Ravio handed that volume to Link before turning back to the only other thing remaining in the crate, a small wooden box.  That certainly doesn’t belong there.  Ravio’s eyebrows drew together as he lifted the object out. A metal crank stuck out of one side.  A music box?

“What a pretty little thing,”  Ravio said, turning the box over in his hands.  The wood was rich and dark, inlaid with dark orange enamel.  A golden crank stuck out one side.  Opening the lid revealed an odd cylinder of ridged metal and a red crest painted on the inside of the lid.

“Oh, shit.  Forgot I had that.  I kinda shoved a bunch of things down here when I got back, must have gotten mixed up.”  Link craned his neck to look at the contraption in Ravio’s hands.  “It’s a music box.  I traveled with some performers for a while, and one of them gave me that when we parted ways.”

Another part of his adventures.  Link talked so freely about the monsters he had fought over the years.  Stories of the quieter moments, the friends he made and left were rare.  Precious.  Ravio grinned at him.  “Why Mister Hero, I never took you for a troubadour!”

“Hardly.” Link snorted.  “It’s been years, and I only ever picked up a couple party tricks.  My friend was a dancer though, the box plays her favorite song.”

Ravio pressed a hand to his heart.  Link was opening up to him!  Warmth bloomed in his chest.  “Well, I would love to hear it.  And perhaps a demonstration of the dance?”

Link stated at Ravio for a long moment, the expression in his violet eyes unreadable.  His eyes flicked up and down, considering.  A wicked grin came across his face before he twisted the little crank and set the music box on the pile of books next to him.  An upbeat melody chimed from within.   He leapt to his feet.  “All right, you asked for it!”

“Wait, what are—“. Ravio was cut off as Link grabbed his wrists and yanked him upwards.  Ravio tripped over his own feet, colliding into Link’s chest.  Link laughed and steadied them.

“You wanna see dancing?  You’re gonna learn!”  The hero proclaimed.  “Follow my lead.”

Ravio gulped.  Link was certainly… close.   He wished he had his hood to hide the flush he could feel rising to his cheeks.  Lolia, let it be dim enough for him not to notice!  “Mister Hero, I can’t dance!”

Link wasn’t taking no for an answer, though.  “Everyone starts somewhere, come on!  One, two, one, two…”

The last time Ravio had properly danced had been some uptight service celebration for one of Lorule’s knights that Aryn dragged him to. The songs were old and the moves older.  All rehearsed, modest, and court-proper.  Ravio had hated it.   There had been a bard in Thieves’ Town, sure, but Ravio had always been too busy to stay for long. The moves that Link led him through now were nothing like the dances of his childhood, full of hops and turns and at one point an honest to goddess lift that had Ravio yelping higher than a keese.  Link took his weight like it was nothing!

So absorbed in each other’s company, the two didn’t even notice the head peeking through the ceiling above them, or the positively devilish look in his eyes.  

Chapter Text

Ravio could practically dance with glee.  Screw it, he was dancing, hopping from foot to foot around his nearly cleared out market stall while Sheerow fluttered about his head.  He’d made so much money today!  His little snowflake charms had been a hit with the children, almost every one of them who stopped by his booth had begged their parents for the baubles that created delicate ice crystals out of fallen snow.  More than a few ladies had fallen in love with his enchanted accessories, too.  And that wasn’t even the half of it!  Shadow had made a breadth of potions with different effects that had been nearly cleaned out as well.  His rupee pouch hadn’t felt so full since Link had stopped renting his gear.

The holiday market was just one of many Winter Solstice festivities.  Artisans from all over Hyrule had come to peddle wares both magical and mundane.  There was magically reinforced clothing next to carts of candied nuts, exquisitely carved furniture under sturdy tarps to keep out the snow, and all sorts of tchotchkes folks saved spare coins for weeks to purchase for each other.  There were minstrels on stages, providing cheery backing to everything including the test of strength that had been open to everyone—the winner got to test their mettle against Link himself.  If they won, there was a huge cash prize.  Ravio doubted it would be paid out.  When the sun went down and the shops closed, massive bonfires would be lit all over town as gifts were passed about and feasting began, signaling the beginning of their long vigil till dawn.  Shadow had even been invited to put on an alchemically powered fireworks show once night had fallen!

Hmm.  Should Ravio get a gift for the Hero?  It seemed to be a popular custom at this festival, but one reserved for families and couples.  He’d picked up a black cloak with a long pointed hood for Shadow, sure, but he and Link were just roommates.  Despite the way Ravio’s heart beat harder every time Link brushed by him, despite the way seeing him in action kept taking Ravio’s breath away, these days.  Ravio sighed.  Link’s first love is his kingdom, much as he might try to deny it.  He isn’t interested in…me.

But Ravio had a roof over his head, food on the table!  He could see and speak with his brother every day!  Link had given them that.  It would be selfish to ask for more.  

“Oh dear, are you closing up already?”  A woman’s voice asked from behind him.  Ravio turned to see a young woman, probably close to his age, dressed in the fine garb of wealth.  “My friends were raving about this shop!”

Ravio summoned his showman’s energy and threw his arms out wide.  “You’re not too late, dear lady!  Welcome to Ravio’s Curios!  I have the best and most beautiful wares this side of Death Mountain!”

The woman made a show of perusing through his sparse remaining inventory.  She made appropriate noises of appreciation towards a pair of amber earrings, her eyes lingered over a ruby pendant.  Ravio honestly thought nothing of it until she glanced up at him with a…look in her eyes.  

“You’re the Hero’s new friend, aren’t you?”  She asked, “You must be pretty impressive to catch his attention.”

Is she going somewhere with this?  Ravio wondered.  He nodded regardless.  “But of course!  A merchant is nothing without his loyal customers.  

“Link has always been mysterious, of course!  What a scoundrel!  But alas, he’s married to Hyrule.”  The woman sighed.  “Never stopping to smell the roses.  You though, Mister Ravio. You seem like a man of the people.”

Ravio let out a nervous chuckle.  He didn’t realize he’d been retreating until the backs of his knees collided with the chest he’d transported his items in.

“How would you like to watch the fireworks with me tonight?  Maybe I could be the first to see what’s hiding under that hood.”  The woman winked.

What.  The.  Hell.   Was he honest to goddess being flirted with?  Ravio scratched the back of his head.  “Oh!  Well, sorry, ma’am!  But I have a prior appointment this evening you see, and an honest merchant never goes back on his word!”  What I wouldn’t give for Irene’s broom right now!  

“You sure I can’t tempt you?  Might be a nice change of pace.”  The woman leaned over Ravio’s table with what would have been a charming grin if her advances didn’t make Ravio want to jump out of his skin.  She bent so far forward the ends of her furred shawl were  pooled across his merchandise table.  You’d think her breasts would get cold in weather like this.  Ravio  was suddenly grateful for the hood that hid his expression—he only took it off at home.  He didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.  

A chill crept up Ravio’s spine that had nothing to do with his discomfort or the winter weather.  Oh, thank Lolia.  “Scram, loser.  Or it’s gonna be me you spend the evening with and I promise I’m not half as charming.”

The woman jumped back, disgust in her eyes before turning tail and hurrying off.  Ravio heaved a sigh of relief.  His heart was pounding.  Lolia is real and she is merciful.  He turned his head to see Shadow floating innocently over his shoulder.  “What did I just miss?”

“A thank you would be nice.”  Shadow snorted, “I didn’t know you were so popular with the ladies.”

Ravio shuddered.  “I love an enthusiastic patron, but that was a bit much.”

“Aww, is little bro getting shy?  Or are you hoping for a different confession tonight?”  Shadow’s grin was pure evil.  Ravio could feel his face heating up under the hood.  

“Don’t call me little, I’m like a head taller than you!”  Ravio shoved at Shadow.  “Hovering doesn’t count for height.”

“Little brother.  Little tiny baby rabbit!”  Shadow cackled.  “The ladies all want to scoop you up and put you in a bag like they’re fancy little pets.”

“I am going to send you back to the Dark World!” Ravio shrieked, lunging for Shadow.  His brother dived into the shadows, dissipating like smoke in his hands.  Laughter echoed from all around the stall.

“Look alive, lady killer!  Looks like you’ve got another one.”  Shadow materialized in front of him and spun him around towards the front of the stall.  A woman in a violet cloak was standing there.  She lifted the hood back just enough to reveal red eyes and raven hair.  Ravio gasped. 

“Hilda!  What in the world are you doing here?”  Ravio raced out from the stall to embrace her.  They’d been working on repairing their relationship a lot in the past months since saving Lorule, but Ravio got to spend precious little time with her.  She looked well, though.  There was color in her cheeks, and the bags under her eyes weren’t quite as dark as they’d been in the early days of Lorule’s recovery.  

“Zelda invited me.”  Hilda returned the fierce embrace, then held Ravio at arms length to inspect what she could with his hood still in place.  “I had a few free hours, and I hoped we might speak.  I’ve heard good things about this festival of yours.”

“Of course, but…” Ravio glanced back to the remains of his shopping stall.  Mostly empty, sure, but still needing to be cleaned up.  And he was supposed to go watch Link fight in the tournament after, it was nearly sunset now!  He’d be late if he didn’t get a move on.  But he got so few chances to talk with Hilda.  “I just have some things to take care of.”

Shadow rolled his eyes and shoved Ravio towards the street.  “I’ve got time before the show.  Go, frolic.  You’ve seen Link fight dozens of times, you’re not missing anything.”

“Are you sure?  You don’t have to—“ 

“Fucking go.”  Shadow ordered, waving Ravio off.  “Shoo.  I’ve got time.”

Hilda chuckled from behind them.  Well…maybe just this once.  Ravio relented.  Shadow only broke things when he wanted to, and Link was a big boy, he could handle himself while Ravio caught up with his old friend.  He offered his Queen an arm and they set off through crowds that had thinned considerably since the start of the festivities, but were still bustling.  “Dear, you would not believe what just happened to me!”

The Solstice market was winding down for the day, when the light faded and the feasting began. He pointed out the pine garlands festooning every doorway, the bonfires that had only just been lit to ward off the chill and the long darkness.  The Hylians had a tradition, Link had told him, of keeping them burning until dawn the next day.  Something about it symbolized their eternal watch over the Dark forces of the world, and the Light’s struggle to keep it at bay.  Ravio didn’t know about all that, but he thought the fires looked cheery nonetheless.  

“How have you been?  How is the restoration going?  Tell me everything!”  Ravio asked Hilda as they walked past fellow revelers.  

Hilda smiled softly.  “Progress has been swift.  With the restoration of our farmlands, we have been able to plant many more crops this season.  The increased sunlight has helped our yields, too.  Everyone is likely to have a full belly come winter.”

A curious quirk of their worlds was the reversal of seasons.  Where Hyrule was in the official start of winter, Lorule faced the warm summer sun.  “That’s lovely!  It’s been years since we had a proper harvest festival.”

“Not since my parents' days, no.”  Hilda agreed.  Nostalgia filled her eyes.  She gave Ravio a small, private smile.  “It’s been…it’s been amazing to see a proper sunrise again.  It doesn’t matter if I see one every day, I don’t think I shall ever tire of the sight.”

Ravio smiled.  “I know what you mean.  It’s so much warmer than I thought.”

A young child collided with them then, probably no older than five or six.  She pushed off with a halfhearted apology and turned to continue racing after her gaggle of friends.  What a world to live in, where children played openly in the streets without fear of circling monsters.

“Perhaps we could head into the castle for a spell.”  Hilda suggested, though the smile on her face was fond.  “I must confess that while this party is a delight, the fuss is a bit overwhelming.”

Ravio could relate to that.  After so long on the fringes, living in a world where people couldn’t afford to linger, the bustle of Hyrule’s social spaces still caught him off guard.  

“Of course, your highness!  There are some lovely views of town on the upper floors if you like.”  Ravio gestured to where Hyrule Castle stood sentry against the twilit sky.

“That sounds absolutely divine”

***

Metal sang against metal as Link thrust his sword home.  The woman he was dueling—some overblown knight from the far reaches of Hyrule—stumbled back with the force of his blow.  For a tournament champion she really wasn’t all that much of a challenge, but Link supposed he was a bit of an outlier there.  Normally he’d avoid trotting around like a prized warhorse, but the opportunity to beat up a knight was too sweet to pass up.  Zelda’s promise to keep all royal business from darkening his door till spring didn’t hurt, either.

His opponent advanced on him, raising her longsword in a vertical strike toward his head.  Link dodged, stepping back on one foot and catching her blade with the flat of his.  He pushed her blade down to the sandy arena floor in a bind, then put one foot behind the other and used the leverage to spin himself into her blind spot.  He grabbed her ponytail and yanked her chin up, quickly bringing his practice sword to her throat.  “Yield!”

The knight struggled for a moment before groaning in defeat.  “Not very sporting, pulling hair.”  She grumbled, before announcing to the crowd, “I yield!”

Cheers erupted from the crowd.  Link released his opponent, giving her a polite nod before sheathing his blade.  He wiped the sweat from his brow.  Where did Ravio get to?  He thought, scanning the crowd and trying not to feel disappointed.  I thought he said he was going to watch.

Link had nothing to prove!  It was fine.  It was fine, he told that annoying part of himself that kept craving the merchant’s praise.  They’d only promised to see the fireworks show together, it wasn’t that big of a deal 

“A valiant effort, Sir Galahad, but the Hero Link remains victorious!”  Zelda announced from her observation box, Impa at her side.  “I thank all our brave knights for participating.  For the glory of Hyrule!”

Link gave a halfhearted wave to the cheering crowd as he made his way out of the arena.  Winter wind chilled the sweat on his skin and he shivered.  The sun had just gone down, last rays of golden orange painting the sky as the stars Ravio was so fond of began to show themselves.  Where has that idiot gotten to now?  It was past time for them to have met up.

A small hand grabbed his own as Link walked through the streets.  He looked down and smiled when he saw Gulley.  Link hadn’t been spending much time with the kid since the end of his adventure and subsequent resignation from his blacksmithing apprenticeship, but he seemed to have made it through Yuga’s machinations without being too scarred.  

“Aren’t you supposed to be helping your Mama and Papa at the market?” Link asked, smiling at the kid.  He reached down and pulled the ever present green hat over Gulley’s eyes.  He expected the kid to giggle and complain like he always did when they played this game, but the earnestness in his eyes stopped Link in his tracks.

“Have you seen Mister Rabbit today?”  Gulley asked.  

Wait, what?  “Not since this morning.  Did something happen?”

Gulley nodded.  “I saw him walkin’ up to the castle with a really pretty lady!  She had dark hair and fancy clothes.  He seemed kinda sad, he wasn’t bouncin’ around like he always does.”

Link’s heart dropped out of his chest.  Hilda.  What the fuck was she doing here?  Ravio had said they were working on repairing their friendship, had something gone wrong?  Was there trouble in Lorule again?

“Shit—ah, uh, sorry, kid.”  Link would get an earful from Gulley’s mom if the boy started imitating his cursing again.  “I’m gonna go check on him, okay?  Go find your parents!”

With that Link set off once more through the streets of Castle Town.  It’s fine.  It’s a holiday, one for friends and family at that.  Link tried to tell himself.  His pace picked up anyways.  Ravio had told him time and again how close he used to be with the Lolian Queen.  He always had such a look of longing on his face when talking about his childhood that Link found himself keeping his mouth shut despite his continued mistrust of Hilda.  Lolia gave Ravio the Triforce of Wisdom for a reason.  He’s not gonna fall for her tricks. 

Still, Link had nearly let Hilda destroy both their homes once before.  She was an incredible actress. He wasn’t going to fall for it again.  

A darkened hearth and quiet house kept flashing before Link’s eyes despite how he tried to shove the vision down.  Shadow would go to the ends of the earth for Ravio, if trouble really was brewing.  Link would be alone again.

He’d started to run.

The bonfires were lit now, doing what they could to dispel the growing chill.  He dodged around confused partygoers not bothering to apologize when he collided with them.  Ravio was supposed to meet Link to watch Shadow’s fireworks show, what news from Hilda could have him going back on his word?  He’d been so excited for it!  I wish I’d worn my fucking Pegasus boots today.

Link skidded to a stop in front of Hyrule Castle’s open gates and fixed the two guards manning it with a glare.  “The merchant with the rabbit hood.  Ravio.  Have you seen him?”

The men jumped to attention and fucking saluted Link when he spoke.  Posers.  The one on the left answered first.  “Hero Link, sir!  The merchant headed towards the royal wing less than an hour ago.”

Link had to stop himself from biting his lip in front of the guards.  Royal quarters.  Zelda’s study, maybe?  They’d stabilized the portal to Lorule within it.  Could Hilda have spirited Ravio away through it?  Fuck.  

The castle halls were blessedly empty as Link’s footsteps echoed through them.  He only passed a handful of other people on his mad dash, most of the staff and residents out enjoying the solstice festivities.  The last of them disappeared as he crested the staircase into the royal apartment wing, rich red carpets cushioning his frantic steps.  Thank fuck nobody was up here to witness his loss of composure.  Link certainly felt like a mess, and he’d bet good rupees he looked like one too.

A flash of violet through glass doors, barely visible against the darkening sky caught Link’s eye.  This part of the castle was dotted by small balconies for Hyrule’s nobility to enjoy a bit of fresh air in private.  

Out there, inexplicably, was Ravio, backlit by the stars and rising moon.  Still here, still safe.  Hilda nowhere in sight.  Link released a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding.  

He’d taken his hood down.  He must feel safe, then.  Ravio always looked better in moonlight, Link thought.  His hair was dyed deepest black in the silvery light, his skin practically glowing.  He got this look of wonder, Link had noticed, whenever he looked at the stars.  Ravio had told him during their first night together after Shadow’s revival that he’d never seen a sky so bright.  Even when Lorule had been healthy the stars were near too dim to see.  Shadow himself had been asleep inside while the two of them were on Link’s front porch, too keyed up to rest as they talked long into the night.  Link had still been reveling in the fact that he could finally see Ravio’s face, so similar to his own but so very different in its open wonder.  The sky had been so clear, and the moon full.  Ravio couldn’t seem to look away.

The look in Ravio’s eyes that night had stirred something in Link’s heart he’d kept locked away for years, tucked in between soft sands and hibiscus flowers and the sound of waves on the shore.

He knew right then that he wanted to wake up next to those eyes for the rest of his life.

A hand landed between his shoulder blades, startling Link out of his reverie.  “Take care of him, Hero.”  A woman’s voice ordered, and Link barely had time to register it as Hilda’s before he was being shoved through the glass doors.  Ravio yelped in surprise, nearly covering the sound of the lock clicking behind them.

Fuck.

Those fuckers had planned this.

“Mister Hero!”  Ravio rushed forward to brace Link as he stumbled. “What are you doing up here?”

“Looking for you.  Gulley said…never mind.”  Link shook his head.  “Something tells me we’ve been set up.”

Ravio snorted.  “Was it the locked door or the mysterious visit from my Queen that gave it away?”

“Fuck off.”  Link shoved his hands off, walking forward to lean against the balcony’s railing.  He sighed.  Ravio came to stand beside him.“Twenty rupees Shadow is the one behind this.”

“I told you I don’t take sucker’s bets.”  Ravio knocked his shoulder into Link’s.  “He acts like we haven’t noticed him tripping us into each other every chance he gets.”

Pranks, Link had told himself.  Shadow loved nothing more than to get Link riled up and try as he might Ravio was becoming more and more of a weak spot.  

“I never thought I’d get to meet him properly.”  Ravio confessed.  He caressed the silver Triforce mark on his hand as he’d taken to doing when deep in thought.  “I don’t know if I ever thanked you for that.  It’s something I can never repay, no matter how much money I make.”

“You two don’t owe me anything.  You needed help, I gave it.”  As my ordained fucking destiny, at Hylia’s beck and call.  Link thought bitterly.  He couldn’t regret it though, not when it meant he got to see Ravio safe and sound.  “Things are different, now.  You don’t have to just survive anymore.  You can do whatever you want.”

Ravio’s eyes lifted to his.  There was a heaviness in his gaze, a pensiveness that Link had seen only a handful of times yet.  “And what if I like where I am?”

Link’s heart pounded in his chest, the nerves from earlier bubbling up with a vengeance.  His grip on the marble railing tightened.  “Are you really…happy? Here?”

Ravio tilted his head to the side.  “What do you mean?”

“I mean, well, I mean—“ Link stammered.  He’d faced down the apocalypse almost half a dozen times now, why was this so hard?  “There’s a lot of world out there to see.  Things have calmed down now, and you have more than enough money to travel.  You could take Shadow and go wherever you pleased.”

“And what if I don’t want to?”  Ravio raised an eyebrow.  He turned back out towards the railing, his hands drumming a nervous beat as he watched fireworks paint the sky.  “I spent six years running and hiding, you know.  It gets old very fast.”

Light erupted over the sky then, cutting off any response Link might have given.  It was followed by a thunder-like crack.  A golden glow washed over the courtyard, followed by red, blue, and green.  Shadow and Irene’s fireworks display.  

Despite his adoration of the invention, Ravio's eyes didn’t once lift towards the sky.  “Mister Hero— Link.  I prayed and I hoped and I dreamed for years that I’d find help.  It didn’t seem possible to find a hero courageous enough to heal Lorule when it was dying.  When I heard of Yuga’s plot to steal your Triforce, I almost fell apart because I knew I couldn’t stop him on my own.  And then I found you, and you helped.  Not for yourself, not for any personal gain.  Just because it was right.  You were brave and strong and never told me I wasn’t good enough.”  Ravio drew in a shaky breath.  Was—was he crying?  “How could I help falling for you?”

Ice flooded Link’s veins.  The poison that lurked at the back of his mind flooded forth in an acid tide of doubt. You’ll ruin him.  It said.  Heroes don’t get happy endings.  Whatever you find with him is doomed to fail.  “I’ve lost a lot of people, Rav.  Because I wasn’t strong or fast enough.  I’m bad news. I don’t want that for you.”

Ravio let out a soft noise of disbelief.  He placed one beautiful, clever hand over Link’s.  The touch burned.  “My whole life I’ve felt like I could never be enough.  Not strong, not brave, not a fighter.  And then I met you, Link.  You made me believe in miracles.  You weren’t just strong, you were kind .  You gave me my brother.  You gave me a home, and for the first time in years it felt like safety because you were there.”

Link’s heart was falling to pieces.  He could feel his pulse pounding in his ears.  He tried to pull away, but Ravio didn’t let him.  Why did he look so scared?  The merchant held himself with his free hand, clutching his robe with force enough to rip the fabric.  “Maybe it won’t be forever.  Maybe there’ll be disaster and evil and darkness again and you’ll have to go off to save the world but I don’t care.  I’ll be home waiting for you.  You’re here, and I’m here, and I want to enjoy that for however long it lasts.”

“Ravio…” The name slipped out of Link’s lips like a whisper, like a prayer.  He reached out slowly and gently untangled Ravio’s hands from his robe.  He didn’t let them go.  “I don’t have that much experience being…normal.”  Being happy.   His traitorous heart wouldn’t let him say.  

Ravio lifted one of his hands to Link’s face and cupped it so gently Link could have cried.  “Neither do I.”

Without thinking Link drew closer, closer until their foreheads were pressed together.  Ravio’s hair was so soft as Link ran his fingers through it.  The winter chill surrounded them both but Ravio’s body was warm where it pressed against Link’s.  Hot breath ghosted across his lips and Link found all his reservations falling away.

Brilliant, ridiculous, charming Ravio.  Link wouldn’t have him any other way.  

If I die, it’ll be without regrets.  Link decided.  He leaned in those last few impossible inches until their lips pressed together in a tender, hopeful kiss.  It remained chaste, the moment too fragile and new for them to want to push further.  Still, the sheer possibility of what they might share now had heat pooling in Link’s core.  

They pulled apart and smiled at each other helplessly.  How could I ever be so lucky?

The sky bloomed in a rainbow of colors, but all Link cared about was the green in Ravio’s eyes.

Chapter Text

Shadow was floating cross-legged in midair in their second floor spare-room-turned-laboratory with an open recipe book in his hands.  Ravio was leaning over the table in front of him, examining their latest project.  

“So, if we readjust the magic circle to accommodate for the release of power when we begin the reaction, we should be able to harness the sunstone’s power properly.”  Ravio rambled.

The two of them had gotten exceedingly drunk three days ago at Shadow’s sort-of-birthday party.  One year since his goddess-powered undeath had seemed like an excellent excuse to raid the casks of cider Link had made from that fall’s orchard harvest.  One drink had quickly turned into five, and among the many ill-advised drunken plots the two men had come up with was the idea for an arcanely powered distillery so they could get drunk even faster next time.

They’d had the courtesy to wait until Link was out running errands in Kakariko to start doing unlicensed experiments in the house, at least.  Shadow blows up their kitchen making potions one time and suddenly it’s all ‘mad science’ this and ‘pyromania’ that.  

Which led them to now!  Ravio had dug up an almanac of various gems and their uses to find something stable enough to heat the copper still Shadow had ‘acquired’ from one of the distilleries in Castle Town.  They were attempting to regulate the output of heat from a sunstone Ravio had unearthed in Link’s hoard of gems, the rock being known for steady and stable warmth over a ruby’s firepower or a garnet’s instability. (Shadow’s favorite ingredient for his fireworks).  Ravio had handed him the book about fifteen minutes ago as he tinkered with the magic circle that would keep the still heated as the alcohol inside refined.  

“Shadow, what does the book say about maximum power versus durability?”  Ravio asked without looking up.

Ah, there it was.  Shadow had been waiting for this.  Finally, I was starting to think he’d never catch on.   Shadow snapped the book closed with a grin and proudly announced, “Not a fucking clue!”

Ravio froze.  An eternity later he set down the chisel in his hand and turned to look at Shadow.  “Come again?”

Shadow grinned, waving the old volume at his brother.  “I’ve got no idea what this thing says.”

Ravio’s mouth opened and closed like a fish for a moment as he processed what Shadow had said.  “You mean…you can’t read our alphabet?  Things have probably changed a lot since the Era of Light and Dark.”

“Yeah, no.  Vio taught me a couple words and I can interpret magic circles, but I was created by a dark wizard, Rav.”  Shadow reached out and tapped his brother’s forehead with the book.  “You don’t need to read to set fire to the kingdom.”

Ravio just stared at him, at a loss for words.  “What the fuck , Shadow?”

Shadow doubled over cackling.  Ravio’s fucking face!  It was even better than he imagined, mouth hanging open and ears pinned back with surprise, as still as Blue the one time he’d gotten frozen solid.  The thin shriek he let out could have been confused for a small animal.

“We spent months researching! Months!  You’re telling me all that time you were just scanning for words and throwing me what looked familiar?”  Ravio stood from his chair and stepped into Shadow’s space. He placed his hands on the shorter man’s shoulders and shook him, which just made Shadow laugh harder.  “That could have gone so much fucking faster if you’d have let me teach you, Shadow!  Lolia’s lacy undergarments, what were you thinking?” 

“Honestly?”  I wanted to see how long it took you to notice.”  Shadow shrugged, entirely unrepentant.  He uncrossed his legs and came down to stand on ground level with Ravio.  “Me and Zelda had a bet going. Damn, I owe her fifty rupees now.”

Shadow hadn’t expected the friendship with the soon to be queen.  His relationship with Irene was full of sniping remarks and bubbling potions.  They were coworkers, in a sense.  He wasn’t as close with the monarch, but her calm demeanor settled something in Shadow’s soul.  She always seemed to know what he was feeling, and her deadpan mischief was an eternal delight.  Zelda had faith that Ravio or Link would figure things out before the summer solstice.  Shadow had put money on them not noticing before she was crowned queen after her twenty-first birthday.

“ Shadow.”  Ravio whined.  He glanced upward as if begging Lolia for strength. 

“ Ravio.”  Shadow mimicked back.  “What’s the big deal?  I’ve made it this far.”

Ravio stared at him for another moment with eyes narrowed.  “You know, I think Link still has some books in the cellar from when his uncle taught him to read.”

Shadow raised an eyebrow.  “Your point?”

“No brother of mine is going to be illiterate!”  Ravio let go of Shadow’s arms and whirled towards the door.  “It’ll take a bit to work out lesson plans, but I’ll have you reading in no time!”

Lesson plans?  Shadow wondered as he followed his brother’s mad dash towards the cellar.  Fuck no, that sounds way too boring.  “You realize I can fuck off whenever I want.  I’m not gonna hang around for boring nerd shit.”

Ravio paused halfway down the cellar stairs and fixed Shadow with his showman’s grin.  “Aww, it’s cute how you think I’ll fall for that!  If the idea bothered you that much you’d already be gone.”

Bastard.  It’s true, but he doesn’t have to say it.   Shadow huffed and trailed down the stairs after his brother. With the brush of a hand two lamps on the wall illuminated the dark space with glowing white crystal. Ravio went straight for the bookshelf he’d helped Link organize and removed the lid from a wooden box sitting next to it.  Inside it were the things they’d deemed too unimportant to display but had been unable to throw away, it seemed.

Shadow’s gaze wandered as Ravio excitedly rummaged through the box of books.  Beyond the occasional surface level snoop he’d not done much down here but sulk.  The cluttered space had always seemed so boring to Shadow when he could be out causing trouble with real life Hylians.  Knowing Link kept childhood memorabilia alongside his spoils of war, though… I’m never gonna let him live this down.  Shadow grinned.  He began stalking through the stacks of odds and ends with newfound interest.

He passed his hand over a bolt of shimmering cloth, passed an umbrella stand full to bursting with magic rods and canes, and came to a stop in front of a chest lying half buried and forgotten in the corner furthest from the stairs.

“What’s in this thing?”  Shadow asked, pointing towards the dusty chest.  He nudged it with a foot.  Ravio looked over, hands full of books.  He squinted for a second before his ears perked up in interest.  Ravio immediately set his faded books aside and walked over.  

“Ooh, I saw that thing months ago!  I forgot all about it because, well,” Ravio chuckled, “Mister Hero provided an excellent distraction.  But he’s almost certainly got something in there he doesn’t want us to see”

That had to be the day Shadow caught them dancing in the basement, damn.  Just went to show how gone Ravio was on the loser for him to forget about a good old fashioned mystery.  “You still keep the lock picks on you?”  Shadow asked, holding out a hand to his brother.  

Ravio rolled his eyes before reaching into a pocket.  He’d picked up the skill over years of being somewhat on the run, but even with just one year of experience Shadow’s lockpicking skills blew Ravio out of the water.  He knelt before the chest, long and low.  Shadow brushed a layer of dust off the lock before getting to work.  Ugh.  I thought Link gave more of a shit about his stuff.

It was a simple lock, really.  Whatever was inside couldn’t be all that dangerous or there would be better protections.

The chest creaked open and Shadow…stopped.

“It’s just a sword.  Huh.”  Ravio said, as if the world hadn’t just fallen out from under Shadow’s feet. 

Because it was a sword, yes.  A familiar one.  

A short, double edged blade with a slight flare at the base.  The points of the cross guard flared upwards, the hilt a gold more muted than he remembered.  Stained, rotting cloth wrapped the hilt and trailed off in two fraying ribbons.  One back gem in the pommel.  One white gem in the hilt.  After months of searching and a mystery nobody seemed able to solve, it had been here the whole time, sitting forgotten in Link’s basement.

“Shadow?”

The Four Sword.

A strange buzzing filled Shadow’s ears.  Was there a wasp nest down here or something?

“Hey, can you hear me?”

The fucking Four Sword.

Shadow’s heartbeat pounded in his ears louder than any thunderstorm.  His hands were shaking where they laid on the rim of the chest.

“Shadow!”  Ravio called, the noise finally enough to shake Shadow out of his memories.  With a blink and a deep, shuddering gasp Shadow registered the hand on his shoulder and the concerned look on his adoptive brother’s face.  “Hey, buddy, what’s wrong?”  Ravio had kneeled down next to him, discovery forgotten.  Shadow blinked again and felt hot tears on his cheeks. Reached forward slowly, like Shadow was a startled animal, to wipe them away.

Huh.  So this is what crying felt like.  Nobody told him to expect the shortness of breath, the pounding headache.  He must look as bad as Red did in the throes of a meltdown.  

Red.  And Green, and Blue, and Vio.  Oh, his Vio.  What hat happened to land them here?

His gaze drifted back towards the Four Sword.  It looked oddly muted there against the chest’s interior, almost as if all the power and color had been drained out.  Thoughtlessly Shadow reached out with trembling hands and lifted the blade out.  Not cool like normal metal should be, not warm and thrumming with magic like when he’d stolen Red’s copy all those years ago.  Shadow couldn’t feel anything as he lifted the blade into his arms.  

“Well, good to know we aren’t bound by distance to the blades.”  Vio observed mildly.  “I must admit I worried separating us would cause harm.”

Shadow had just returned from a successful heist.  Red’s pilfered sword laid on a stone table between them, its ruby pommel glittering like a flame.  Shadow snickered.  “He did cry like a baby, though.  You should have seen his face.”

Vio gave him that soft smile he so often wore.  Shadow would only realize weeks later it never quite reached his eyes.

“Shadow?”  The voice sounded miles away.

 Shadow felt warmer than he ever had before.  How ironic was that, huh?  He thought people were supposed to feel cold when they died.

“What if we fuse, become Link again?  He’s part of us!”  Vio demanded.  His composure had been shredded now as tears flowed freely down his cheeks.

Red nodded where he knelt at Vio’s side and started to raise his blade before Blue put a hand on his arm.  

Green shakes his head, expression unreadable.  “It won’t work.  His anchor wasn’t the same.”

“Shadow, please!  Breathe!”

“What are you going to do when this is all over?”  Shadow asked.  “We won’t have Zelda or Vaati or anyone left to hold us back.”

Vio hummed, gazing up at the sliver of moon where it shone between frosty whisks of cloud.  For a volcano Death Mountain got surprisingly cold at night.  He leaned into Shadow’s side.  “When Link was young, he read about a cave system north of Lanayru.  According to the book all the caves were lined with glowing crystals.  I think I’d like to see that.”

Another hand landed on the dulled Four Sword and Shadow jerked back so violently he went sprawling on the floor.  “Don’t touch him!”  Shadow hissed, curling over the blade.  He wasn’t going to let go.  Not ever again.

Ravio was frozen before him, kneeling a few feet away with a hand outstretched.  Confusion and alarm filled his gaze.  “Ink Pot, is that…”

“It’s his.”  Shadow whispered, voice thick with grief.

“What do you—oh, fuck. ” Ravio swore.  “What’s the Four Sword doing in Link’s basement?”

Above them in the house came the sound of the front door swinging open.  Speak of the fucking devil.  Link was home.  He’d been out dealing with a band of ‘blins that had wandered too close to Kakariko for the village elder’s comfort.

Link.  

He knew, he KNEW Shadow had been looking for any scrap of information about Rainbow and he’d said nothing.  

Shadow’s shock was burned away like fog by the sudden blaze of anger in his chest.  His grip on the Four Sword grew white-knuckle tight.  He stood on legs that shook with barely restrained fury.

“I’m gonna go kick your boyfriend’s ass.”  Shadow growled, heels lifting off the ground.  Ravio lunged forward and caught the hem of his cloak before he could shoot through the ceiling.  

“Hold on a second!”  Ravio begged.  “I’m sure there’s a good reason he never told us!”

Shadow’s lip curled.  He ripped his cloak out of Ravio’s hand.  “Rainbow was all I had.”  He hissed through gritted teeth.  “And Link kept him here like a fucking trophy.”

Shadow’s magic enshrouded him like the first breath of winter, rendering him intangible.  He shot through the roof of the cellar and into the house proper, surrendering to the chains of gravity precisely at the point that would make the most noise.  The room shook with his impact.

Link jerked backwards in alarm when Shadow raised the Four Sword towards his lying face.   He’d been in the middle of unlacing his Pegasus Boots when Shadow made his appearance.  Good.  Wouldn’t be enough of a challenge without his gear.

“You’ve got ten fucking seconds to explain why I found this in your cellar before I start swinging it at you.”  Shadow ordered.  

Link stared at him like he’d gone mad before focusing in on the blade.  His eyes went wide with shock and anger when he realized just what Shadow held in his hands, and he took a step back towards the door.  His hand went to the hilt of the tempered blade on his back but Shadow stilled him with an animalistic growl.  Link glared.

They stared at each other like predators fixing to lunge until Ravio burst through the cellar door, chest heaving.  In his hurty he tripped over the hem of his long robe and crashing to the floor.  He pushed himself up with a groan.  “Wait!  Just…wait.  Let’s talk.”

“I told you not to go through my shit, Rav!”  Link accused.  “What the fuck?”

Oh, shifting the blame?  That wouldn’t do.  Shadow turned back to Link with a glare.  “No, no.  Eyes on me, bastard. Let’s talk about why you kept the last relic of my Hero in your basement like a piece of trash, and then we can get to the part where you didn’t trust either of us enough to say anything.”

Link clenched his teeth but nevertheless forced a deep breath.  “I was twelve years old.  I was lost, and hungry, and alone, but I had to defeat Ganon or everything would fall to pieces.  The gauntlet I faced on the way was fucking insane, but worst of all was the Palace of the Four Sword.”

Twelve.  Like Ravio had been when Shadow found him.

“In order to get through to my final fight, I had to collect four copies of that blade.”  Link pointed a level hand at the sword Shadow still held aloft.  “And then one by one, I had to kill the darkness inside.”

Kill the darkness inside.

Kill them.

Link had fucking killed them.

“ What the HELL were you thinking?” Shadow shrieked.  The lack of sensation.  The muted metal.  Link had taken the last piece of Shadow’s old life and torn it apart years too soon for Shadow to save it.  He swung the sword at Link and advanced on him.  “They were in there and you fucking killed them?  You did this!”

Link bared his teeth, unflinching.  “Whatever you thought you knew?  Whoever your hero was?  He’s not in there anymore!”

“Because you killed them!  Green, Red, Blue, Vio!  They’re gone because of you!  You don’t know shit!”  Shadow’s screams were edging on sobs.  He had died to protect them.  Only for another Hero to walk right by and slay them like common monsters.

Shadow felt Ravio moving forward as well to stand at his side.  “Mister Hero, you knew what we were looking for.  If the sword really was dangerous we could have helped find a solution.  This is exactly the kind of thing I’m good at!  Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Whatever created those echoes?  Whatever is in that sword now?  It’s fucking evil!  I had to kill it before it killed me!”  Link wasn’t backing down.  It was that damnable Heroic stubbornness at work.

Later, Shadow would be able to look back on this moment and recognize the fear in Link’s eyes.  In the moment all he felt was burning grief.

Shadow growled and stalked forward until the point of the Four Sword rested against Link’s chest.  “And that’s what you do, isn’t it?  You kill.  You take anything that doesn’t fit your perfect little light world sensibilities and grind it under your boots.  You’re no hero, you’re a glorified butcher.”

Reedy arms looped under his and dragged Shadow back before he could skewer Link.  “Shadow, that’s enough!”  Ravio demanded.  

“If it weren’t for me and Ravio you’d still be stuck in the Dark World!”  Link spat, raising an accusing hand towards the Four Sword.  “Don’t talk like you’re any better!  Without Lolia you’d be nothing more than a monster like them!”

“He is my BROTHER.”  Ravio shouted, the force of it strong enough to stop Shadow in his tracks.  Magic that smelled like blackberries crackled through the room as his anger made itself known.  His arms lowered into shaking fists, releasing Shadow.  Ravio’s ears were pinned back like a cat about to start swiping.   “Don’t you dare speak that way about him!”

A flicker of hesitation passed through Link’s gaze before the iciness returned.  He shook his head.  “He’s a forgotten relic a goddess took pity on.  He’s Dark, just like his precious blade.”

Shadow grabbed the front of Link’s tunic and shoved him into the wall so hard the picture frames rattled.  He bared his fangs.  “You fucking call yourself a hero?”

Link stared at Shadow unblinking, violet eyes—so much like Vio’s, too much like the man he’d never see again—colder than they’d ever been.  The fury in his face hardened into steel.  “No.”

“Link, you—“ Ravio tried to interject but Link cut him off. 

“Never, not once, have I called myself a hero.  That was decided for me.  I didn’t ask to be separated from my sister and parents, I didn’t ask for my uncle to die.  All I want is some fucking peace but the goddesses won’t let me FUCKING have that!”  

Silence yawned between the three of them, a yawning gulf full of grief and fear and rage.

“It would be better for fucking all of us if the goddesses could keep their meddling hands out of my fucking life.”  Link laughed bitterly.  “I’d never have had to save your sorry ass, Ravio.  Maybe you and the rest of the kingdom could learn to take care of yourselves for once.”

The fight drained out of Shadow when he noticed the tears in Ravio’s eyes.  He wilted under Link’s words, hands fisted in his scarf in the way they only did when Ravio was scared out of his mind.  Shadow grabbed his brother and held him close.

Rainbow was gone.  Ravio wasn’t.

“Link?”  Ravio said in a disbelieving whisper.  His eyes were wet.

The blond man turned his back on them.  He bent down and scooped up the travel bag and golden sword he’d dropped beside the front door just moments ago.  “I’m done.”

Ravio tried to take a step forward but Shadow only held him tighter.  Don’t.  He’s not worth you.  

“You wanna dig up my past?  You wanna play with shit you don’t understand and get yourselves killed?  Be my fucking guest.”  Link threw the door open so hard it slammed against the wall.  

He walked through without looking back, heedless of the shattered souls he left behind.

Chapter Text

Link didn’t come home that night.  Or the next.

Shadow had been too angry to care at first, preferring to hide in the quietest parts of the orchard or the woods nearby where nobody could come between him and all that was left of the boy he had loved.  That is, until he snuck back towards the house to find Ravio shaking with exhaustion and pacing the living room.

Fuck, he’d thought, sighing at his brother’s state.  Shadow closed his eyes, letting in one deep breath, then out.  He placed the Four Sword into a sheath on his back he’d stolen from Link.  Not the sun or the wind or Shadow’s own hands seemed to have an effect on the metal’s temperature.  The blade remained stubbornly inert even when Shadow channeled his own power through it.  He was at a loss.  

Ravio, though?  He’s right in front of me, and you’re…not.  I’m sorry.  Shadow thought to the blade.  He took a step towards his brother.

“Ravio!”  He said, making the merchant jump in alarm.  Shadow lunged forward to steady him when it looked like he might fall over.  “It’s been a day and a half.  You need to go to bed.”

There were bags under Ravio’s bloodshot eyes.  Shadow could feel him shaking, but he still shook his head.  “What if he comes back?”  He tried to push against Shadow’s hold with all the force of a kitten.  Shadow rolled his eyes.

“That loser shows his face around here and I’m pitching him into the nearest lake no matter how much he hates the water.”

“Link was scared, Shadow.  You know he was.”  Ravio’s eyes were so, so sad.  He looked like the puppies the blacksmith’s dog had delivered months ago.  Ravio should never look like that, Shadow hated it. 

“Doesn’t give him leave to treat you like shit.”  Shadow said.  “Now come on, it’s time to go to bed.  We can blow shit up in the morning, that always makes me feel better.”

Shadow bent at the knees and tipped Ravio over his shoulder.  The man gasped and struggled a little, but Shadow held firm as he rose.  Still too light.  I gotta make sure he keeps eating.  Shadow noted and made for the stairs to Ravio’s bedroom.  Surprisingly, he was the only one in their household half decent in the kitchen, his hours of brewing with Irene transferring into the common sense cooking skills to make a decent meal.    Look at me, with all my gainful life skills.  If only Vio could see him now!

Shadow kicked open the door to Ravio’s bedroom.  It was a cozy little place, full of hoarded blankets and pillows.  Ravio had reveled in the ability to have a more permanent space, and as soon as Link had deemed the space habitable had rushed to swathe it in purple fabrics.  There was a wardrobe at the foot of the bed, and a desk opposite them for reading or smaller craft projects.  A dark wood bookshelf was crammed in next to it, the shelves littered with glittering stones, glass bottles, and other odds and ends.

Shadow adjusted his grip on Ravio, who had surrendered to his fate at that point, and pulled back the top layer of Ravio’s blanket nest with his free hand.  He dumped his brother into the bed like a sack of flour, snorting at the indignant look it got him.  “You can’t get revenge when you’re tripping over your own feet, dork.”

“I don’t want revenge.”  Ravio muttered. “I want Link to come home before he does something stupid.”  

“Too late for that.”  Shadow bent and grabbed a blanket off the floor, throwing it unceremoniously at Ravio’s head.  “Man, I’ve got a lot to teach you about world domination.”

Ravio huffed as he adjusted the bedding.  “What do I do, Shadow?  If—when—he comes back.”

I give him a big punch in the jaw for taking his bullshit out on us.  Was what he wanted to say, but an overtired and frazzled Ravio didn’t need that kind of advice.  Shadow sighed deeply.  Is this what Blue felt like, reigning in Rainbow’s aggression all the time?  Rav is right, though.  Something about the Four Sword spooked Link.  Badly. 

“I don’t know.  I’ve spent my whole life not knowing, Rav.”  Shadow admitted.  He sat down on the edge of the bed.  The longer Shadow lived in these new peaceful days, the more he learned about how much he’d been missing, before.  Who would he have been in his first life if he’d had the chance to live under his own power?  What would his relationship with Vio have looked like, with Rainbow, if they’d gotten the chance to meet?

There was never enough time.

“Whatever happens next, wherever we go, I’m with you.  Whether Link gets his head out of his ass and realizes what he’s missing or not.  Shadow promised, “You don’t have to go it alone.  You never did.”

Ravio let out a wet sniffle and pulled the covers over his head so Shadow wouldn’t see him crying.  Shadow snorted and ruffled the hair he could see sticking out.

“For the record, Rav?  I’ve done the edgy loner thing.  It’s not all it’s cracked up to be.  If he’s half as smart as he thinks he is, Link will see that soon.”

“Promise?”  Ravio murmured, half asleep already.  Shadow would have been embarrassed at the sappy smile that crossed his face, but there was no one around to narc on him, was there?

“Promise.”  I just hope he’s not too late.  Shadow thought, staring around the room.  Evidence of the life they’d built together shone in every corner.  

Shadow never had enough time, before.  Not enough time to really know the other colors.  Not enough time to figure out who Vio was behind the masks he wore so well.  He’d died before his colors had the chance to become Rainbow again, if they ever had.  

He’d be damned if he let Ravio feel half as alone as he did all those years in the dark regardless of whether Link got his shit together or not.  Shadow couldn’t go back to his old life, those doors were shut and locked.  But maybe a new life with his little brother wouldn’t be so bad.  

Ravio let out the smallest sigh as sleep finally took him, and Shadow smiled again like the sap he knew he was turning into.  

No, he thought, smoothing the blankets over his sleeping brother, not so bad at all.

***

Ravio’s big brother was a master of distractions.  Shadow’s impulsive nature had been an annoyance in the past, sure, but these days Ravio couldn’t help but be grateful for the ideas that spawned lightning quick from his mind.  They cooked, they brewed potions, they cleared out stray monsters and they gossiped with Zelda.  They visited Lorule on one occasion and helped out a bit with the restoration.  Shadow had even gone so far as to retrieve the children’s books from the basement so Ravio could work on his reading lessons.  Only the first time, though.  Ravio had to hunt him down and threaten him for all the lessons after that.

All the while Ravio was never left alone to stew about the poison in Link’s words before he left.  Even now, after nearly two weeks had passed.  Shadow had been nagging him to go on a trip up to Death Mountain of all places, claiming there was better ore for experiments and that Ravio needed to work on his self-defense, anyway.  Ravio didn’t exactly want to go and sleep on rocks for a week, but there were some good gems up there.  

“Golden Goddesses, how much shit are you bringing?”  Shadow asked from the doorway to his room.  His sturdiest pair of boots were on, along with gray pants, a purple shirt, and a black tunic with the black cloak Ravio had gotten him for Yule.  All set for a day of traveling.  They were supposed to leave that very morning but Ravio was…running out of room to pack.  “The magic rods and the hammer I get, but do you really need to bring the kiddy books?” 

Ravio’s bed was littered with adventuring gear.  His favorite hammer, plus all his elemental rods, a few changes of clothes, his jewelry making tools for gem and ore inspection, a violin and flute in case of boredom, and a pile of Link’s old books they’d been using to practice Shadow’s letters, among other knickknacks he didn’t want to be left without.  His magically expanded backpack lay open on his desk chair.  

“I just want to be prepared!”

“You’re going to complain about it being to heavy, and then you’re gonna make me carry your shit.”  Shadow strode forward, scooping up the open bag on his way in.  He started grabbing whatever he could reach and throwing it inside.  “This violin isn’t even magic, what the hell?”

Ravio snatched the instrument and clutched it to his chest with a gasp of faux indignance.  “Music is its own magic, you just have no culture!”  He elbowed Shadow to the side and placed the violin in his bag.

“Is that what you call the shrieking I’ve had to put up with?”  Shadow asked drily, one eyebrow raised 

“All great masters have to start somewhere.”  Ravio said.  It had been six months of Link teaching him!  Ravio fully intended to blow the Hero away when he returned.  But to do that, constant practice was needed!  “And don’t think I didn’t notice you humming along when I learned to play the Picori Dance either.”

Shadow snorted and shoved Ravio’s now-filled pack at him.  “After you, maestro.  We’ve got a long day ahead.”

Oh, if only they knew how right he was.

***

“This way!  There’s a spot where we can camp just ahead!” Shadow called from up above.  

The two of them had been hiking all day and Ravio’s feet were killing him.  The enchantment that extended his traveling pack took care of most of the cargo’s weight, but not all of it.  And Ravio had certainly not been factoring the rocky uphill climb to Death Mountain when he’d considered its weight.  Shadow doesn’t need to know that, though .  Ravio would rather climb the mountain twice than admit his brother had been right.

Sunset was fast approaching.  They wouldn’t reach the mine Zelda had told Shadow about until late the next day, so he’d flown upward to get a lay of the land and help find a spot to camp.

Shadow alighted on a boulder a dozen yards up the slope from Ravio.  He batted his eyes in a display of false sympathy.  “And how are we feeling?”  He called, voice echoing over the rocks.

“Not.  A.  Word.”  Ravio groaned.  Magic bags did a lot to hide the weight of stowed gear, but he was really starting to regret packing so much stuff now.  Not that he’d ever let Shadow know that.

Seemingly out of nowhere, the ground rumbled beneath Ravio’s feet.  The volcano?  He wondered, glancing towards the caldera looming above.  There was the faint glow of magma emanating from within, but nothing more than that.  Ravio’s eyebrows drew together in confusion.

And then the ambient magic shifted.  The scent of petrichor filled the air despite clear skies above.

Shadow gagged from where he was a few steps ahead.  Him and Link have always been more sensitive to environmental magic.  It had to be incredibly strong for Ravio to sense it.  Ravio managed one stumbling step towards him before the magic shifted again and the trembling ground sent him crashing to his knees.  Ravio winced as the jagged rocks littering the ground sent lines of pain lancing through his hands.

“Rav?”  Shadow called, voice tense.  “What are you doing?”

“It’s not me!”  Ravio wouldn't even know how to begin casting whatever magic this was.  He was versed in elemental magic, in the metallic taste of defensive enchantments.  This, though?  Dead leaves and spring grass?  The slight sweetness I’d decay?  He’d only sensed such power in one place before, and its source had spooked Link almost as badly as seeing the Four Sword.

Nayru’s Harp of Ages.  This was time magic.  

Ravio’s eyes flew wide open.  “Shadow, run — ah!”  A sense of profound wrongness bloomed out from behind him, the breath stolen from his lungs when a tether wound its way around his heart.  Indigo light washed over him.  Pebbles trembled and lifted from the ground around Ravio before drifting back towards where the tether led.

The world stood still for a moment.  Just long enough for Ravio to realize, oh.  It’s coming for me, before the tether yanked him backwards.  Shadow’s eyes widened and he let out a curse Ravio couldn’t hear over the pounding in his ears.  

Ravio pushed helplessly against the magic’s grasp. He reached out a desperate hand.  “ Shadow!”

A flash of red energy.

Then Shadow lunged.

His impact sent them both sailing backwards into the time spell’s dark embrace.  It felt almost like traveling to Lorule, what with the vertigo and warping of senses.  This magic didn’t feel natural, though.  It was poisoned with cold intent. Shadow’s arms around his waist were the only thing keeping Ravio grounded as they fell through the void.

“What were you thinking?” Ravio yelled into the arcane wind.

“I said I was with you, remember?”  Shadow’s glowing red eyes were about the only thing Ravio could make out in the gloom.  

Ravio shook him.  “Then pull me away from the evil surprise magic next time!”

Shadow stared for a second, stunned as if the thought hadn’t occurred to him.  A blink and he burst into laughter, hugging Ravio close as they spiraled through space and time.

A second and an eternity later there was a pulse in the energy around them as the other door opened, spitting them out into fresh air.

Ravio landed on his back on a grassy slope, Shadow’s weight on him knocking the air from his lungs.  He had seconds to take in the portal they’d fallen through.  It wavered in midair like a heat mirage, a midnight dark ink stain against clear blue sky.  It quickly vanished from view as Shadow pushed himself off of Ravio with a groan.  He wiped a blade of grass off his face and offered a hand to pull Ravio up from the ground.  Vertigo made his head spin.

“Fuck, I almost prefer doing time travel the long way around.”  Shadow complained.  

It seemed peaceful where they’d landed on the edge of a wood, but for a low rumble in the distance.  Full-leaved deciduous trees swayed in a warm summer breeze, so much more verdant than the rocky slope they’d left behind.  

Then the noise registered. 

The song of crossing blades was punctuated by guttural monster roars and Hylian yells.  Ravio whipped around and could have thought he’d fallen right back through the portal for the way his stomach turned.

Ravio and Shadow had been dropped onto the edge of a massive battlefield.  Perhaps a mile away Hyrule Castle loomed in the distance—wrong, the silhouette’s shape was off but that sight was unmistakable—over a massive walled city.  Between them stretched a horrifying sea of monsters, dotted occasionally with armored warriors in blue-and-white tabards.  Portals not unlike the one they’d just fallen through littered the battlefield, spilling out monsters both familiar and not.

Ravio’s pounding heart drowned out all other sound.  Lorule had been in decline for decades too long to host a standing army that size.  Hyrule had been at peace since Link vanquished Yuga.  The cloying scent of blood hit Ravio like a slap when the wind changed. We have to run.  If we go into the woods maybe nobody will notice us, maybe we can hide.

“Is that a fucking child?”  Shadow’s voice cut through the panic.

Lolia, please no.  Ravio thought, gaze following his brother’s trailing hand.  His fragile heart shattered when he spotted the child Shadow spoke of.  A small thing, clothed in green, he couldn’t be older than ten.  He was hopelessly outnumbered by frothing bokoblins on all sides.  The boy was putting up a good fight, but the gulf between him and the Hylian soldiers stretched impossibly wide.  Another warrior sporting a blue scarf had realized the same and was guiding his men towards the kid.  How’d he get out there on his own?  

“They’re not gonna make it.”  Shadow said, echoing Ravio’s fears.  He grabbed his brother’s hand and squeezed tightly.

There came a time in every coward’s life where they could either cling to caution or run into the embrace of fear.  Ravio was well versed in the rush of heat, the thrumming heartbeat of anxiety.  The buzzing in his core was an older friend than even Shadow.

One look at that little boy and all those feelings fell away.  Ravio found his hand reaching for his pack, fingers grasping the shaft of his hammer.  Red eyes met green and an unspoken promise passed between them.  Shadow unsheathed the Four Sword.  The Lolian Triforce on Ravio’s hand burned.  He pulled his hood over his face like a helmet. 

For a brief second Ravio’s thoughts strayed back to one of the novels he’d packed for Shadow’s lessons.  Be cunning and full of tricks, and your people will never be destroyed.

Ravio’s wisdom had been recognized by the heavens themselves.  He’d find a way to get them all out alive.

Together, two brothers charged into the unknown.

***

Shadow hadn’t intended for their camping trip to be a trial by fire situation.  Honestly, though?  He was having the time of his life.

Ravio had lost his ever loving mind.  Shadow had never seen him like this.  It was about fucking time though, the artificer was way better of a fighter than he gave himself credit for.  And while these monsters may have numbers on their side, they were weaker than anything Shadow had tangled with before.  His birthday had been a week ago, this was just silly!

They carved a path of ash and blood on their way to save the kid’s ass.  Shadow admired the initiative, he really did, but even he could tell the choices that led the kid to his current predicament were piss-poor. With a yell Ravio slammed his hammer into the ground, its enhancements sending a shockwave through the foes in their way.  Shadow shot like a speeding arrow in his wake to skewer the Four Sword through them.

Shadow took one heartbeat to brace himself before grasping the Four Sword in both hands.  One foot in front of the other, blade aloft, he cut through bokoblins in a spin attack.  A rush of heat kissed his back and Shadow turned, expecting to see Ravio with the fire rod, but instead found the kid holding a golden blade.  

“Look alive, runt!  There’s more behind you!”  Shadow vaulted over his head.  He caught the slashing arm of a moblin in one clawed hand while the other brought the Four Sword up to behead it.

“Are you okay, sprite?  Are you hurt?”  Shadow heard Ravio ask.  Good, he could look after the runt while Shadow kept the monsters off them.  

He lost himself in the rhythm of slaughter.  A satisfying burn grew in his muscles as the fight went on.  Zelda had tried half a dozen times to teach him meditative techniques but nothing made Shadow’s mind go quiet like a good brawl.

Blue and green flashed in the corner of his eye.  With a raw-throated yell the warrior from before burst into their little corner of hell.  The reinforcements beat back the surrounding horde, giving their little quartet some breathing room.

“Nice to meet you, Mister Captain!”  Ravio said brightly.  He slung his blood splattered hammer over his shoulder and saluted.  “Babysitting services will be billed later!”

“What the—no, never mind.  Mask, what were you thinking? ”  The newcomer asked.  The kid stuck his blade and the dirt and began furiously gesturing with his hands. Oooh, sign language.  Shadow’s eyebrows rose in interest.

I saw the leader!   Mask stamped his foot.  I almost had him!

“Sure you did, bud.  And these guys are just new pals, yeah?”  The warrior looked up to them.  “Let me guess.  Minding your own business, got pulled through a hole in time, spit out here?”

Ravio and Shadow shared a glance, impressed.  Shadow nodded.  

The warrior flashed them a smile that would have had the castle town ladies swooning.  “You’re far from the first.  Thanks for looking after my little brother. I’m Link, Captain of the Royal Hyrulean Army.  What can we call you two?”

One beat.  Then another.  Yeah, I'm gonna have to unpack that one later.  Shadow shook his head.

“I’m Ravio, Mister Captain Hero, sir!”  Ravio waved.  “Just a humble merchant.  This is my brother Shadow, an alchemist and monster hunter!”

“Shadow.”  Captain Link echoed, staring at Shadow, eyes narrowed.  No doubt noting Shadow’s claws and his glowing red eyes.  “And you’re on our side?”

Shadow threw an arm around Ravio’s shoulders.  “I’m on his.  And I’m not gonna let a kid die.  I’m a menace, not a monster.”

“Right.”  The Captain said, voice curiously flat.  “Well, the short version of all this is that a power-mad witch started ripping holes in the time stream.  Called a bunch of monsters out of different eras, but some good folk were pulled through, too.  She’s been sending Dark copies of me to lead companies and wear our army down.  The portals will shut and the monsters will flee only when we force the Dark to retreat.”

Ooooh, that explains the cold shoulder.  Shadow snorted. “You can’t kill the copy?  Or dispel it, you said it was magic.”

Before the Captain could reply a massive explosion went off across the field.  He groaned and muttered something unintelligible.  “I think the sailor and my sister found our quarry.  Care to join us, gents?”

Ravio would no doubt be sporting his showman’s grin under that damn hood.  “I’d be a poor merchant if I didn’t demonstrate my wares.  Call it a free sample!”

Shadow rolled his eyes.  “Lead the way, fancy pants.”

Making their way through the monsters proved significantly easier with a couple dozen men on their side.  The crowd seemed to be thinning a bit too—good news for the forces of light, and all that.  That didn’t account for the cluster of airborne foes ahead of them, though.  Captain Link’s forces seemed sorely lacking in archers.

Cutting their way through a group of armored lizalfos brought them to another young blond boy with a pointed green cap.  Shadow had to pinch himself when he saw the stubbornly cheerful face that so resembled Green himself.  The outfit wasn’t helping.  But no, he was too young, his hair too sun bleached and his skin too tanned.   And was that…was that a fucking cannon?  Green was way too lame for something that cool.

Unlike Mask, the boy Captain had introduced as Tune had both his sister Linkle and a company of men around him, all absolutely wrecking shop with mounted cannons and other explosives.  

You know, I think I like their style.  Shadow gripped the Four Sword in one hand and reached into the bag on his hip with the other.  He came up with a modified fireworks potion—the garnet powder suspended within glittering brighter than any healing elixir.

“Nice of ye to join the party!”  Tune called with a savage grin.  “We get some more strays, then?”

Shadow replied by tossing the potion at a charging moblin’s head.  Liquid fire burst in its face, drops scattering onto the beasts surrounding it and sending them all screaming in pain as they burned.

Tune let out an appreciative whistle.  “I have to get me some ‘o that!”

“Tune, report!”  Captain Link snapped.  “Where’s the Dark?”

Tune waved his hand towards the swarm of flying monsters.  Elemental keese, aaerocuda, and chattering bubbles poured forth from a massive portal that hovered a dozen meters in the air.  Most of them were flying off to wreak havoc but for a tight knot just at the base of the portal, surrounding…

Oh.  Oh, hell no.  

This bitch was stealing Shadow’s brand! That could not fucking continue. The leader of the invading forces was a near-perfect copy of Captain Link made out of living darkness.  It didn’t speak a word as it directed the monsters.  There wasn’t a hint of emotion in the solid red eyes.  Not an independent being like Shadow, then.  Just a construct.  It’s cheap!  It’s not even a good fucking copy of it’s Link! “I’m going to kill him.”  

“When ye find out how, let the rest of us know!”  The little sailor yelled, busy with reloading the canon.  There was soot all over his face.

Shadow bared his pointed teeth.  “Clear the fucking airspace and I will!” 

“On it!”  Ravio called out from behind them.  He’d pulled his bow out and had a quiver full of electric arrows.  Excellent.  The lightning would chain between the swarms and take down multiple foes with each shot.  Shadow waited until the first volley sent a flock of ice keese screeching out of the way before launching himself skyward.  

Flying had never been something Shadow had to think too hard about.  It came to him as naturally as breathing, that cool breeze of magic that sent him where he wanted to go.  And right now?  That was past claws and teeth and bombs, ramming headfirst straight into the fucking poser’s chest.  It felt cold for an instant before the force of Shadow’s impact drove it back.  

Shadow rolled in midair, coming to a stop just above the Dark.  It didn’t even react to Shadow’s entrance, which was honestly insulting.  He sneered and brandished the Four Sword.  “What, all bite and no bark?  Where’s the fun in that?”

The Dark stared impassively.  It held a hand out and summoned—what else—a dark copy of the Master Sword.  

“You have no sense of style.”  Shadow complained, and rushed him.

If the Captain’s skills were anything like this cheap imitation, Shadow would have to cross blades with him later.  The Dark hit swift and hit hard, forcing Shadow to make use of his intangibility more than once to avoid getting skewered.  It was too damn fast!  Maybe if I get in close… An elbow slammed into his gut and he wheezed.  Nope!  Bad idea.

“Shadow!  Pull!”  Ravio shouted from below. 

Shadow grinned, summoning a pulse of magic into his palms and blasting the Dark forwards ass over tea kettle.  Seconds later the static song of an electric arrow slammed into the Dark, making it seize midair.  Shadow flew at it, planting his boots between its shoulder blades and grabbing a fistful of hair to yank the thing’s head back.

“Tell your boss she’s fucking tacky.”  Shadow sneered.  

He cut the Dark’s head from its shoulders.

***

Moments later and centuries away, a postman walked up to a quiet cottage.  He dropped a horrendously pink envelope into the mail slot—seriously, how did they get paper that color?—took a minute to admire the smell of apple blossoms on the breeze, and went on his way.

The letter would remain there, unopened and forgotten, for weeks.

Ravio,

There aren’t really any words I can say to cover how massively I fucked up.  I just wanted to let you know I was safe, and explain some things since it looks like it’s gonna be a while before I can come home.  

Shadow, if you’re stealing the mail again and get to this first—no you didn’t.  Put it back and mock me later.

I know this explanation is too little, too late.  I know it should be from me, not a letter.  I know.  It’s just…been a long time since I let anyone in.  I’ve had Zelda, but her duties keep her busy.  I’ve had my house, but every time I return it’s empty.  It hasn’t been a home since I was twelve years old and my uncle was still alive.  It wasn’t a home until you and Shadow.

I said I found the Four Sword on my first adventure.  It was near the end of that time when I fought four ghosts from another age.  I was hungry, and tired, and scared out of my mind.  I didn’t have anyone, but it was up to me to save all of Hyrule.  I was just a kid.  The battles themselves were hard enough—if the purple one was half as skilled in life I don’t know how Shadow wasn’t terrified all the time—but learning who they were is really what got to me.

Everyone knows about the Fallen Hero.  Learning that the Hero of Light became a nightmare, and I was supposedly just the same as them?  Ravi, I didn’t think I was gonna make it out alive.  I still don’t, sometimes.  A Hero is a tool made to serve, and they don’t get happy endings.  

But meeting you?  Living with you this past year?

Goddesses, Ravio, you made me want to try.  You made the word Hero feel like it was worth something.

I can’t promise I’ll be a good partner.  I’ve got a lot to work on.  I’m angry, I’m impulsive, and I run from my feelings.  I’ve already fucked up with you.  

What I mean to say is…will you wait for me?  I’m trying.  I said before that I don't have much practice living a domestic life.  But I want to learn, if it’s with you.  

Link

Chapter Text

“Let me get this straight.”  Impa said, pinching the bridge of her nose.  “You fall out of a portal, jump into a war zone without a second thought, and somehow, after months of our struggling against Cia’s Dark Link constructs, you manage to slay one outright with barely a scratch?  Not to mention the mirror versions of our Triforce you both possess?”

“Sounds about right, yeah!”  Shadow grinned from his chair.

After Shadow’s slaying of the Dark, the portals spawning enemies had fizzled out quickly.  The remaining monsters on the field had been easily routed as well, which led to a flood of questions from nearby Hylian forces.  They all seemed stunned that Shadow had actually been able to kill the thing, instead of driving it away like they had been in all previous matches.  According to the trio of Links—one short, not his , not part of a whole—it hadn’t been the primary Dark, as only clones went outside Cia’s palace.  The original was…well, Shadow didn’t want to think about the deeper implications of a Link-obsessed sorceress keeping an obedient servant around her personal quarters.  Gross.

Captain Link had explained all of this to them on the way back to Hyrule Castle to meet with General Impa.  Ravio was practically shaking in exhaustion as they went, all the adrenaline leaving him trembling with the horrors of delayed fear.  Shadow was fine—better than, actually.  Slaying the Dark had imbued him with a strength more potent than any of the gem shards he’d taken in during his days as a ghost.  He hadn’t made as much of a habit of eating rocks since returning to his physical body, but even then he knew something about the Dark magic was more invigorating than anything he’d find in nature.  

He hadn’t really gotten around to explaining that tasty little morsel to anyone else, though.  They had their work cut out for them explaining things to Impa as it was.  She decided how to assign their otherworldly allies until they could be returned home.  Captain Link thought she’d be exceptionally interested in Shadow’s ability to get rid of the Darks for good.  The Captain had faced them before, when Ganon was pulling the strings, but his lack of ability to kill his reflection for good was the cause of their most irritating problem.  They hadn’t been able to get through the walls of minions to get to Cia. 

And that, apparently, was where Shadow came in.

“And you just expect us to trust you?”  Impa went on.  They’d been led through a stunningly massive Hyrule Castle that for all its size was surprisingly utilitarian.  Side effects of living in a militant age, Shadow supposed.  Impa’s office was similarly plain.  A wide desk strewn with maps and supply lists, solid wooden chairs, and a single bookshelf were all that occupied the space.  The Captain had introduced them and then quickly made himself scarce, babbling something or other about going to check on the other displaced warriors.

Shadow turned up his nose at the General.  “Hey!  I may be a monster, but I am reformed , thank you very much.”

“Shadow, please.”  Ravio sighed.  He was seated in the chair next to Shadow.  Well, more like slumped over, bracing himself on the armrests to keep upright.  Link and Shadow had always had Ravio beat for stamina, and he’d never been particularly inclined to change the fact.  Shadow was proud of him, though! A couple cuts on his hands were a small price to pay for your first large scale fight.  Shadow had taken over explaining the bulk of their backstory to Impa, noticing that even Ravio’s showman persona was flagging with exhaustion.

“Your silver Triforce.  Explain.”  Impa demanded. She laced her fingers together and leaned forward, resting her chin on her hands.

Shadow shrugged.  “You’ve got a lot of Links from different eras, yeah?  Different times?”

A nod.  

“Well, is it too much of a stretch to believe there’s other realities out there?  We’ve got a Triforce, yeah, but it’s not Hylian, and neither is he.”  Shadow jerked a thumb at Ravio.  He offered the General a halfhearted smile.

A loud crash from outside interrupted whatever Impa was going to say next.   Ravio jumped so hard he nearly fell out of his seat.  A second later Mask burst through the door, damp and furious.  Looks like someone didn’t appreciate getting bathed.  Shadow chuckled.  A harried Captain ran in after him and grabbed the kid under the arms, lifting him off his feet.  The man looked like he’d barely had time to dress before chasing after Mask.  Simple slacks and a light green shirt were a far cry from the put-together warrior they’d met earlier that day.  He wasn’t even wearing shoes.  “This meeting was supposed to be private.”  He moaned, shaking the kid lightly.

Mask blew a raspberry at him and glared.

Impa’s eyes were sparkling with barely restrained amusement.  “Gentlemen.  To what do I owe the pleasure?”

Mask, still suspended in the Captain's grip, brought his hands up somewhat awkwardly to sign.  “ I wanted to see them!  That one threw liquid fire!”  He pointed at Shadow.  “ They had good stuff and I want to know how it works!”

Impa opened her mouth, presumably to translate, but Shadow beat her to the punch by bringing up his own hands.  “ You think I’m just going to spill all my secrets?  Where’s the fun in that?”

The kid’s eyes went wide in delight at being understood.  Even Ravio did a double take.  Their Link back home had mentioned knowing how to sign, something about not talking when he was really young, but Ravio had never gotten around to learning.  Shadow, on the other hand… 

Ravio cocked his head.  “When did you learn how to sign?”

“You don’t know what me and Zelda get up to in our spare time.”  Shadow shrugged.  “Not all of us can go mooning after idiot heroes.”

Ravio let out a high pitched shriek and buried his head in his hands.  If Ravio’s face had been visible Shadow knew he’d have been blushing to the tips of his ears right now.  He’s so easy to rile up when he’s tired!  Shadow reached out to pat his brother’s head.

Captain Link cleared his throat before setting the kid down and placing one hand on his shoulder to keep him from running off.  “Well.  Communications aside, I apologize for the interruption, General.  We’ll be on our way.”

Impa shook her head, waving a dismissive hand.  “I think we were just about done here, Captain.  I must be speaking with the Princess, we have plans to make considering recent developments.”  She paused there to stare at Shadow for a second.  He blew her a kiss.  “In fact, why don’t you look after our new guests for tonight?  There is space in your quarters yet and I am sure Mask would appreciate someone else to talk with.  I’ll send someone along with additional bedding shortly.”

Captain Link visibly struggled to keep a straight face at that suggestion.  Mask himself grinned, pleased as punch for the opportunity to interrogate his new friends further.  The Captain opened and closed his mouth trying to find a retort, then sighed and simply nodded.  “Right, then.  I’m never going to sleep again, delightful.  Perfect.  This is fine.”

Impa and Shadow chuckled in unison.  “Be strong, Hero.  You have faced greater trials before.”  Impa said with an impressive amount of gravity.

“Fine.”  Captain’s shoulders slumped in defeat.  “Follow me, gentlemen.  Let’s get you settled.”

Shadow high fived Mask when he acquiesced.  This kid has good instincts for chaos.  He must have been fae-touched or something.  Shadow ruffled his blond locks and was rewarded with the most adorable glare for his efforts.

Yep, that’s it, Shadow was keeping him.

Captain Link held open the door for them.  Shadow held out a hand to help Ravio up from his chair.  The man’s legs shook with exhaustion as he stood to follow the Captain and Mask.  He turned back to Impa one last time as they exited the General's office.  “Let old Ravio know if you need any help supplying your men for the battles ahead!  I am always happy to provide, for a price.”

Once a merchant, always a merchant.  Shadow supposed. He rolled his eyes and tugged his brother out the door. 

“I used to be down in the barracks with my men, but one of the perks of being the Hero is a little extra privacy.”  The Captain explained as they walked through the castle.  “We must keep up appearances, after all.”

Ooh, was that a grimace?  Looks like fancy pants doesn’t enjoy being all that fancy.  Shadow thought to himself.  Their Link was the same way.  For all he enjoyed his fine clothing and jewelry, he had zero patience for the hubbub of noble life.  Not even being Zelda’s younger twin was enough to keep him in the castle.  

The Captain rambled a bit as they went, going on about facing Ganon in the first stage of this war and how this stage seemed to be puppeted by an old ghost from Tune’s era that had slipped through the cracks.  He’d just finished telling them about the shiny new ocean now taking up half a mountain range when they came to a stop in front of a set of rooms in the residential wing of the castle.  There were no guards outside, but guttering torches framed the carved wooden door.  

Inside, Captain Link’s quarters turned out to be furnished with surprisingly ornate items—considering the rest of the castle’s decor—from the rich, thick carpets on the floors to the finely woven tapestries on the walls depicting scenes from around Hyrule.  A large living area with a roaring hearth greeted them, a hallway in the back no doubt leading to sleeping quarters.  A large window showed the twilit sky outside.

Tune was front and center in that communal living area, seated on a rich velvet couch.  He had a sword in his lap and whetstone in hand, both of which he was all too happy to let clatter to the ground in favor of greeting them.

“You!” Tune jumped up from the couch he’d been sitting on.  He grinned, eyes bright with delight and exhaustion.  “There ye bastards are!  It’s about time!”

Mask pulled on Shadow’s cloak.  “ Show me the fire potion now?”

Captain Link shook his head.  “Maybe in a bit, sprite.  Let’s get these two washed and fed first, eh?  We can talk over dinner.  Someone from the palace kitchens should be by soon.”

Ravio sighed in relief.  “Dinner sounds great.”

Shadow had to agree.  While he’d absorbed a nice amount of energy killing the Dark, pure force wasn’t enough to fill his stomach.  With the time distortion it had been over half a day since their last meal, and that had been just a couple of trail snacks.   The Captain ushered Shadow and Ravio through a door in the back corner, revealing a room covered in stone tiles.  A large tub stood against one wall, flanked by little tables with an assortment of more bath products than any one person should ever need.  

“Just turn the tap, it’ll start the water.  You can adjust the temperature as you please.  I’m going to try keeping the other two under control.”  The Captain shuddered and shut the door behind them before he could notice Shadow’s astonished look.  Basic plumbing he’d seen in the castle back home, but hot running water?

“We must be in the future.”  Shadow commented, walking forward to inspect the tubs.  Ravio stayed behind to inspect the lock, muttering an incantation to keep it closed before turning around and finally dropping his hood.  He leaned back against the door itself and slid down towards the ground with a groan.

“I want to go home.” Ravio complained, eyes shut tight.  His hood had protected his face from the worst of the blood and ash, but it caked his trousers and the hems of his robe.  

Shadow sighed deeply.  He sat down on the edge of the tub.  “We will.  Eventually.  They said that Lana girl got everyone home the first time this happened.  Why don’t we go hunt her down tomorrow?”

Ravio wrapped his hands around his legs.  “I know that, and we could, but what if something happens before then?  What if we get spit out in the wrong era?  What if Link comes home and we’re gone and he thinks we left and he’s all alone again because he hates— “

Shadow chucked a bar of soap at him.  “You’re spiraling.”

“Am not!”  Ravio glared back.  

“Denial is a shitty look on you.”  Shadow fixed him with a Look before he started shrugging out of his blood-soaked outer layers.  He gently unbuckled the baldric holding the Four sword and laid it against a wall.

Ravio let out a noise of distress.  “What am I supposed to do, Shadow?  I thought we’d be done with fighting after Yuga was killed.”

“It’s not that simple, Rav.  Not for people like us.”  Shadow shook his head and reached to unbuckle the belt holding his outer tunic in place.  His thoughts drifted back to that fateful day in the Palace of Winds.  At least he’d gotten to make some kind of choice, back then.

“I’m not like you and Link, though!  I never wanted this.”

Shadow ripped the leather belt in two.

“And?  I didn’t want to end up in a world hundreds of years from the one fucking person that gave a shit about me, but we don’t always get a choice.  You think I don’t want to go back to him every damn day?”  The level of venom in Shadow’s voice shocked both of them.  He shook his head, trying to distract himself with the tub in front of him.  A twist of the metal knob had water gushing forth, steam quickly beginning to rise without any fire or visible enchantment to power the reaction. 

“Shadow…”. He could hear Ravio picking himself up off the floor.  “I’m sorry, I…”

Shadow grit his teeth.  “Save it.  Rainbow’s dead.”

A hand landed on Shadow's shoulder.  “What if he’s not though?  You said they never found a body.  What if he went through a portal like the guys out there and just couldn’t make it home?”

That very same hope had been lurking in the back of Shadow’s head all day.  His gaze drifted to where the Four Sword rested against the wall, and the hope died as quickly as it had been born.  “No.  He’d never have left that behind.”

Ravio pulled him into a hug when his voice cracked.  His arms were thin but strong, and Shadow allowed one shuddering breath to ground himself before pushing away.  He gave Ravio a wry smile and motioned towards the quickly filling tub.  “You fucking stink.  Now are you gonna help me figure this out or not?”

Moments later and Shadow was ready to forget every single thing about the strange new world they’d arrived at save for the miracle that was hot running water.  The heat soaked into his muscles in a way he’d rarely been able to indulge since coming back to life a year ago.  It held no candle to the hot springs of his Death Mountain, but he still sprawled languidly in the tub until Ravio managed to drag him out, complaining of an empty stomach.  

They dressed in spare clothes from their travel packs and went to rejoin the other three in the main room.  At some point while they’d been bathing, meals had been delivered, some kind of stew that was probably easy to prepare en masse.  The three Heroes were enjoying it on the same couches Tune had been relaxing at earlier, food set on a long low table.

“Come sit!”  Tune called.  “If ye don’t hurry I won’t be leaving you any!”

It was bland, vaguely salty and more boring than anything Shadow would ever make. Still hits the spot, though!

All three of the heroes were trying desperately to not look like they were staring at Ravio while he ate with his hood still in place.  Shadow could feel him tensing up at the attention.

The second Tune opened his mouth, likely to ask about it, Shadow decided to end that particular mess before it began.  After years of being hunted Ravio really was only comfortable showing his face regularly around his housemates and Hilda.  With how tired he was right now pushing him would no doubt trigger a meltdown.

“So, all three of you are Link?”  Shadow asked with a mouthful of food.  He swallowed before continuing, “not just like, parts of the same person?”

The Captain met Shadow’s gaze, eyes briefly flicking to Ravio and back before nodding.

“From what I’ve learned, Link The Hero has been a fixture many times in Hyrule’s history.  Whenever Hyrule is threatened, the Spirit of the Hero is reborn into a new era to protect the kingdom and its people.”  The Captain explained, “Most of the friendlies that have been called here were directly connected to a Link if not one themselves due to Cia’s preferences.” 

“Preferences is a funny way to say creepy fucking obsession.”  Tune snorted.  Captain shot him a dirty look.  “What?  I’m right, aren't I?”

Captain shrugged.  “Yeah, but I try not to think about it.  So, what about the two of you?  Where do you fit in?”

What followed was a quick explanation about Lorule, the system of Hylian doubles, and the history of their shattered Triforce.  The Captain seemed horrified that a heavenly artifact could be destroyed in such a manner, but Tune nodded along as if it was all completely normal.  Mask seemed to care more about stealing the leftovers out of everyone’s bowls than listening.  

The Captain considered it all with an impressive poker face.  He asked Ravio, “So if you’re Link’s double, where does Shadow come in?”

“Different age, different problems.”  Shadow shrugged, "My tragic backstory is more like the Darks you’ve been failing to defeat, though I’ve got to say I had a lot more style when I was in my fire and brimstone era.  They used a more sophisticated summoning spell, too.”

“That tragic backstory have anything to do with the sword you’re so fond of?”  Mask signed at him, jerking his chin at the hilt of the Four Sword poking out over Shadow’s shoulder.  He’d buckled it back in place after their bath, not wanting to be parted from it even to eat.

Shadow had been desperately trying not to think about the blade on his back and ideas that Ravio had brought up. While the others had all disarmed themselves, it remained propped up against the couch, leaning against Shadow’s knee.  He wasn’t going to be parted from Rainbow again.  Could he really be out there somewhere?  Did he travel through time like these guys and just never go home?  Could I find—

“Shadow?  Are you listening?” Ravio shook his shoulder, startling him out of the thoughts.  Oh.  Someone had asked him a question, hadn't they? 

“It’d completely ruin my mysterious image if I gave away all my secrets!”  Shadow said with an easy smile that in no way matched his roiling nerves.

“So, what about you all?  You said you’re going after a sorceress, what kind of trouble are we getting into?”  Ravio asked, blessedly leading the conversation away from Shadow’s unresolved issues.

The Captain nodded, rattling off a brief explanation of Ganon’s broken soul and how he’d taken advantage of Cia’s obsession, most of which they’d heard from Impa already.

“After the first phase of the war we had an outpost built at the edge of the Valley of Seers, to keep watch on Cia.  When the phantom from his world,”. The Captain jerked a thumb at Tune, “sunk his claws in her, she sent out her most powerful knight to reclaim it.  We could take him with enough manpower, but the damn shadows swarming the rest of the valley make it useless to try pushing deeper in.”

“He’s a right mean bastard, that Volga.  Almost burnt me to a crisp the last time we tangled!”  Tune complained.  

“And that is one of the many reasons we don’t charge off alone in a fight.”  The Captain ruffled his hair, eliciting an indignant screech from the young teen.  He gave a pointed look to Mask with the statement before continuing, “Killing Volga is only the first step to getting rid of Cia.  We let her live the first time, but she’s clearly too dangerous to leave alive.”

“So you’re going to need me to clear the way once your hot bitch is dead.”  Shadow finished.

Tune, Mask, and Ravio all broke into giggles while the Captain just sighed.  “Yeah.  He’s strong—Cia made him leader of her forces for a reason—but we can take him down if we’re careful about it.”

Ravio placed his bowl down and leaned forward, resting his head on his hands in interest.  “Well, if it’s gear you need, I would be happy to provide!    I’ve got plenty of tricks up my sleeve.  For a price.”

The Captain’s eyes gleamed.  “What did you have in mind?”

***

Wherever Shadow was, it was quiet.  Dark, too, like a night with no moon.  Fog seemed to obscure everything around him, so even if there were stars he was unable to tell.

“Shadow?” A voice echoed out behind him, driving knives into his heart with every reverberation.    “Is it really you?”

Shadow whipped around so fast he nearly fell over.  There, not a yard away from him stood Vio.  Shadow’s heart seized in grief.  All the centuries that stood between and he looked just the same as the day Shadow had died.  

“Where have you been?”  Vio asked, head tilted to the side in the way it always did when he was thinking.  But his face…the spark of intelligence and curiosity that Shadow had so loved was nowhere to be found.  He looked empty.

Shadow took a step forward—to embrace him, to make sure he was real, he didn’t know—but Vio retreated.  “I missed you.”

“Why didn’t you save me?”  Vio asked.  

Shadow froze.  “What?” 

“You could have saved us.”  The sentence came from four mouths as one by one, Green, Blue, and Red appeared from within the darkness to surround Shadow.  All their faces matched Vio’s haunting blankness.

Vio blinked once, twice, and suddenly the lavender eyes that Shadow loved so well grew dull and dark.  Cracks bleeding darkness appeared in his skin as he approached.  “We said we’d conquer the world together.  Why’d you leave me?”

I didn’t want to, Shadow tried to say, but his tongue refused to cooperate, his mouth stuck tight.  He couldn't move.  He couldn't speak.   I died.  I didn’t want to go.

“We were all alone.  You could have been there.”  Red cried tears of solid black, staining his face and eyes with darkness.

“You fucked it all up.  You failed.”  Blue snarled even as his body began to flake away into dust.

“You’re really an idiot, you know?”  Green added, “There had to have been a better way than martyring yourself and leaving us behind.”

Vio was so close to him now their noses were practically touching.  “We died alone.  Because of YOU!”

Eight hands grabbed into his arms with strength so great Shadow could swear his bones were cracking.  The colors began speaking over each other in a horrifying chorus.

“Left us!”

“Alone!”

“Failure!”

Shadow clamped his hands over his ears. “NO!”  He finally managed to scream.  The floor dropped out from under him and he was falling, falling, falling into nothing.

Shadow shot up in bed, chest heaving.  Blood rushed in his ears and he clutched the borrowed blankets tight.  What the hell?  He glanced around the room with frantic fear, but no—no angry ghosts, just Captain Link’s darkened apartment.  Embers smoldered in the hearth.  Across from him on the other sofa Ravio slumbered on.  Good.  He hadn’t woken anyone with his nightmare.

“ Fuuuuuck.” Shadow hissed, flopping back onto his pillows. They were soaked in sweat.  Gross. The blanket itched.  Shadow tried to breathe, to banish the irrational fear his nightmare had brought on, but the blankets on his skin were too heavy and the walls were closing in.

He needed to get outside.

Careful not to wake Ravio, Shadow pushed the blanket down and made for the window, bare feet going from plush carpet to cool stone.  Dawn looked to be a ways off yet.  Good.

Shadow reached inwards to his magical core, darkness wrapping around himself to render his body intangible.  He kicked off the floor, upwards and outwards through the wall.  Cool night air flooded his lungs and Shadow’s shoulders slumped in relief.  He could actually breathe out here.

Just above the Captain’s apartment Shadow found a somewhat flat bit of roof, perfect for a bit of early morning brooding.  The stone was cool and rough under his hands.  Shadow sighed and leaned back, eyes on the clear night sky.

Even the stars were different here.  Irene had taught him a few constellations back home, but Shadow could find none of them in the glittering expanse above.  There were fewer, considering the lights of the city that shone on even in the middle of the night.

Somewhere below him wood creaked and Shadow tensed, not wanting to be bothered.  People went up to the roof to be alone, damn it!  But no, he couldn’t even have a proper lonely brood.

Seconds later Mask appeared, fully dressed with a backpack on his shoulders.

Shadow raised one eyebrow, irritation giving way to surprise.  “How’d you get up here, kid?”

“Window.”  Mask signed once his hands were free.  He came up right next to Shadow and sat down.  “ What are you doing on the roof?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know?”  Shadow teased.  “What, do you think I’m up to no good?”

Mask gave him a dirty look and they sat in silence for a few moments.  The kid drummed his fingers on the stone, on his knees, constantly fidgeting as he thought.

“Your sword is kind of gross .”  Mask signed eventually, pointing to the stained and rotted fabric wrapping the hilt of the Four Sword.  “ You and your brother seem all about presentation, shouldn’t you fix that?”

Shadow brushed his fingers over the worn wrappings.  They’d been well enchanted in Rainbow’s era, sure, but time eroded all but the strongest spells.  Something in his chest screamed out in protest at the thought of changing anything about it.  It wasn’t really his, after all.  He was just holding on to it.  

“I’ve got a lot of memories that don’t quite fit, either.”  Mask signed when Shadow’s gaze drifted back towards him.  “ Was that yours, or someone else’s?”

Shadow jerked back in surprise.  “The hell are you talking about, squirt?”

Mask held up a finger before he removed his little backpack and threw open the flap, plunging his arm in it down to the shoulder.  Magic hero, magic bag.  Made sense.  He came up after a minute with a dark red tunic that looked like it’d be a better fit on the Captain than his own slight frame.  “ This used to fit me.”

Shadow stared.

“You look at that sword the way I look at stuff from my old life.”   Mask explained.

Shadow had written him off as just a kid.  Horrifically powerful, sure, but Vio had told him once that Rainbow’s first adventure had happened when the boy was hardly ten, after all.  But Mask’s blue eyes shone with a wisdom well beyond his physical age.  “How old are you?”

“Physically?  Eleven.  Mentally?  Goddess knows!”  Mask threw his hands in the air and rolled his eyes.

Shadow could relate.  Most of the time his lack of a proper childhood didn’t bother him.    Sometimes though, when Ravio or Irene or Link talked about simpler days Shadow had to wonder what it would have been like to actually grow up.  His body looked over twenty, but what about before, in Vaati’s service, what about those years as a ghost?  What would his relationship with Rainbow have been like if they’d had the kind of time Ravio had with Link?

“It belonged to someone important.  I don’t know where he went.”  Shadow whispered into the night.  He worried a fraying thread of the Four Sword’s hilt between two fingers.  “I don’t even know if he’d recognize me now.”

“I was looking for a friend when I got pulled into all this.”  Mask said.  “ She left me at the end of my first adventure.  I looked all over and I haven’t been able to find her.”  

“Where’d she go?”

“No idea.  I don’t even know why she left.  Maybe I got too old, maybe she didn’t want to be around after my adventure was over.”

Ah, so the kid did understand, at least in part.  “What would you do if you saw her again?”

Mask shrugged.  “ Dunno.  I just…wanted to thank her, you know?  I never got the chance before.  Haven’t thought about after.”

“Yeah.  They’re gone, but we’re still here.  Rude of them, honestly.  Leaving us to clean things up.”  Shadow smiled.  “I know for a fact he’d have words for me if we met again.”

“ N-a-v-i would be lecturing me worse than the Captain did today.”  Mask snickered, taking the time to spell out his friend’s name for Shadow.

“Oh, I would be in so much trouble if Rainbow was around.  His fault for leaving me unattended, really.”

Mask snorted, giggles quickly growing into full-body laughter.  Shadow couldn’t help but join him, doubling over in amusement at the bullshit that was their lives.  The kid’s laugh sounded like fairy chimes.

“You know, if we tear this up it’ll make a pretty good wrap for your sword.”  Mask suggested when their laughter began to subside. He pulled a small knife from his boot.  “ It’s heat resistant and super strong.  I bet we could even figure out a way to turn it black.”

Shadow grinned despite himself.  “That sounds like a great idea.”

Chapter Text

“Yes, but it’s not stealing the items back if you’re clear with your terms from the beginning!”  Ravio said hotly.  He crossed his arms.  “It was a legitimate business practice!”

“Yer daft, ye are.”  Tune snickered. “How didn’t ye get an angry mob hunting ye down?”

“I had an excellent lookout!  You’ve seen what Shadow can do, but did I ever tell you about my lovely little Sheerow?  He’s back at home, but—“

“Ravio!  Tune!”  Captain Link’s voice came from outside the tent.  “We need to get going if we want to reach the Valley of Seers by dawn!”

Three days had passed in relative peace at Hyrule Castle after Ravio and Shadow’s arrival.  They’d been introduced to this era’s Zelda, a fierce and no-nonsense woman that was fire to their own Zelda’s calm ocean.  They’d been introduced to the bubbly sorceress Lana as well, in addition to a whole host of other figures from across Hyrule’s history.  Shadow had all but adopted Mask in the time they’d had together, the two more often than not having to be reigned in by an exhausted Captain Link.  

Ravio, meanwhile, had spent his time making money.  A lot of it.  He’d gotten right to work carving protective sigils to be affixed to the shields of each battalion going to face Volga.  If the Dragon Knight wide reaching flames couldn’t harm them, he’d be crippled attack wise.  And Zelda was willing to pay top rupee!  That didn’t even begin to cover the fees he’d collected for privately ordered repairs on different magic items.  A new gem here, a fresh enchantment there, and Ravio had money in his pockets!  He hadn’t had this much cash since selling things to Link!  Ravio hoped he’d be proud, when they made it back home.  Maybe he’d get it through his skull that Ravio could protect him too, that the dangers of Hyrule weren’t all on his shoulders.  

“Boys!  We are moving out and I will not wait for you!”  The Captain yelled again in a threat both Ravio and Tune knew was empty.  The guy was a massive mother hen.

“Hold on, ye fuckin dandy!”  Tune called back, “Ye aren’t going to go gray waiting five more minutes!”

They had set out from Castle Town under cover of dusk two days before–with their enemy’s preference for darkness, it was always best to be awake and aware at night.  Impa had presented their forces with a plan to take Cia’s forces out in three distinct phases. Once they arrived Shadow, Impa, and a foreign queen–displaced in time like Ravio and Shadow–named Midna would sneak through enemy territory to get a read on their forces.  Cia’s Darkness was strongest at night so they’d use the daylight hours to plan before attacking Volga at sunset and retreat for the evening before making their final assault at dawn.

Ravio planned to stay far in the back of that first fight until Volga was taken care of.  He was happy to gear up their forces, but being in the thick of a battle still turned his stomach.

There was still blood crusted under his fingernails from that first day in this era.  Ravio had since invested in gloves.

Tune had been at Ravio’s shoulder every chance he got, inspecting Ravio’s work.  He had suspicions the youth was originally trying to filch his wallet but stuck around for the prospect of testing dangerous magic items.  They’d just been going over Tune’s Magic Armor when the Captain had come calling, trying to reduce the drain on his system.  

Ravio scooped his tools back into his bag and stood up from the table.  “You ready to go, sailor?”

“Aye.”  Tune shouldered his own pack.

Outside, most of the camp had already been packed up.  Captain Link was waiting for them next to a cart, arms crossed and foot tapping.  For all his impatience he did help break down and store the small tent Ravio and Shadow had been loaned while they were on the road.

“Where has my dear brother wandered off to?”  Ravio asked as they secured the last of their things in the wagon. 

“He was up early, so Impa dragged him and Midna into a strategy meeting.  They should be just about—“

A high pitched shriek of fury broke through the bustle of men and horses.  Seconds later Shadow came running through the crowd with something clutched in his hand, laughing his ass off.

“Hide me, hide me!”  He begged Ravio, diving into the man’s shadow.  Ravio barely had time to process the cool breeze of his brother’s presence before the crowd parted around his pursuer.

Was that Midna?   Ravio had been introduced to a towering, regal woman with a penchant for gallows humor days before.  The person who flew towards them in a rage was even smaller than Shadow, with a large head and bright orange hair underneath an ornate headpiece.  She crashed into Ravio, knocking the air out of him and sending them both sprawling in the dirt.  He let out a surprised wheeze.  Midna wasn’t going for him, though.  She reached over Ravio’s shoulder, plunging her hands into the ground.  Into his shadow.

Shadow himself was dragged out kicking and laughing like a maniac.  Midna growled at him.  Her hair reached out like a massive hand and grabbed Shadow around the middle, shaking him like a doll.  “Give it back!  You’re an embarrassment, give it back!”

A dark crystal fell out of Shadow’s grip at the insistent shaking.  Midna shoved Shadow away, leaping off of Ravio and lunging for the gem.  The second it was within her grasp a geometric cloud of black energy consumed her, growing and eventually dissipating to reveal the figure Ravio had met days before.  She turned her nose up at Shadow, still sprawled in the dirt.  “You are going to regret that, little one.

Shadow shrugged, utterly unrepentant.  “Knowing your allies’ weaknesses are important.  Just wanted to be sure what I was working with.”  He extended a hand to Ravio as he stood.  Ravio took it with a sigh.  His brother patted him on the head.  A bit of a ridiculous sight, when the top of Shadow’s head only came to Ravio’s shoulder.

“I know you’re full of shit, now.”  Midna groused.  “I pity whatever Link you were made from.”

Ravio grabbed Shadow by the shoulders and shook him.  “Must you irritate every single person you meet?  Every time?  Shadow please, I’m going to get gray hairs.”

“It’s not my fault she wasn’t keeping an eye out!”  Shadow said.  He blew a raspberry at the Twili Queen.  Midna turned her nose up.

“For the love of all that is good and holy will you please try acting like adults?”  The Captain begged.  Oh, I forgot he was still here.  “Ravio, Shadow, Tune, get in the cart before you have more people staring at us.  Midna, I’m sure Zelda would love the pleasure of your company on this fine morning.”

The journey was blessedly uneventful when they finally managed to move out.  Shadow, Tune, and Ravio were sitting in the back of one of the supply carts thanks to their absolute inability to ride horses.  Nothing was going to make Ravio trust the beasts, though.  They didn’t have them in Lorule and Ravio couldn’t seem to get over how massive they were.  They might seem useful, but I’ve seen what those kicks can do!  Nope, he was keeping a safe distance.  

They were supposed to reach the outskirts of the Valley of Seers by early afternoon, giving Shadow’s party enough darkness once they’d set up camp to scout efficiently without having to worry about the worst of Cia’s minions coming out to play.  The main assault would start at dawn the next day.  Ravio’s stomach still turned thinking about it.  He envied Shadow’s bravado.  Thank the heavens they’re putting me in the back with Tune and his cannons.

The verdant—if battered—fields that surrounded Castle Town had slowly given way to spindly forest and bare red rock.  Ravio tried not to focus on the last of the greenery giving way to hills of stone.  He was most certainly not keeping an eye on the dark clouds that loomed in the east, reminiscent of the storm Yuga had called down to Lorule Castle so many years ago.  Fiddling with his ice rod was a poor distraction.

“This land be poisoned.”  Tune said, echoing Ravio’s own misgivings.

“Long exposure to Darkness will do that.”  Ravio agreed, “Plants won’t be growing here for a long time.”

It looked unsettling like some areas of Lorule used to, back before they crumbled into the void.  Ravio didn’t want to think about the stability of the ground beneath their feet when Impa called a halt between two soaring peaks.

The Valley of Seers.  The land sloped gently downward, and perhaps half a mile away there was a stone fortress blocking their way into the rest of the valley.  The massive gate was barred with iron reinforcements.  There would be no getting in except by force.  Thanks to their elevation they could see just far enough across the cracked expanse to see the palace in the distance where the Dark waited for them with Cia.

“You’re sure you’re going to be okay?”  Ravio asked hours later, once their base had been established and his brother was about to set off.  Worry for himself had given way to worry for his brother.  What if they were caught, what if they were injured far from those who could halp?  Damn shadow and his cavalier attitude. “You’ll stay out of trouble?”

Shadow ruffled his hair—or would have, if Ravio’s hood hadn’t been in the way.  “Me, in trouble?  Never.”

They were standing outside General Impa’s hastily constructed tent.  The only thing that distinguished it from the common soldiers was a slightly bigger size to accommodate strategy meetings and two banners blowing in the wind.  One of the golden Hyrule crest, and the other the red Sheikah eye.  Ravio, Zelda, and Captain Link were there to see the scouts off.

The general herself let out a derisive huff and yanked on Shadow’s hood, bringing him back into line with herself and Midna.  She met the gaze of Ravio and the Captain before fixing Zelda with a solemn look.  “Remember.  Two hours.  If we haven’t returned by the time the sun sinks below the mountains, something has gone wrong.”

Zelda inclined her head.  “This mission’s direct purpose is to prevent loss of life.  That includes your own.”  She reached out to Impa for a handshake, but pulled the Sheikah woman into a bone-crushing hug.  “Find out if this is the same Volga we faced months ago.  Get their numbers, get their positions, and get out.”

Impa extricated herself from her Queen’s grip and nodded solemnly.  “You have my word.”

Midna held out a hand to the General. She winked.   “I’ll be your ride this evening, My Lady.  Hands and feet inside the shadow at all times”

Darkness surrounded the three scouts as their forms sank into the ground.  At a glance they were nigh indistinguishable from the shadows already painting camp, just slightly darker than was natural.

Shadow’s own silhouette detached itself to swirl briefly around Ravio’s feet.  

All they could do now was wait.

***

This sure brought back memories.  Monsters lying in wait, pacified only by the threat of someone much stronger than them. Even the stench of putrid sweat and sulfur was the same.   Add a volcano and a couple casks of indeterminate evil beverage, and it would feel just like home!  

Well…maybe not anymore.  Home had started to feel more like a patchwork cottage, birdsong, and the scent of apples in the air.  He chuckled inwardly.  Look at me, getting all domesticated.

Shadow may be able to store things in his two-dimensional being and cloak Ravio from sight when needed, but the way Midna effortlessly carried an entire person in her shadow had him seething with jealousy.  He’d only ever been able to take his brother for a ride for a few minutes at a time.  Was it age that gave the queen such power?  Was she just naturally stronger than whatever demigod body Lolia had given him?

By some quirk of fate, when incorporeal the two were able to share impressions between them like Shadow used to with Ravio before he’d had a mouth to annoy his brother with.

They spent a bit of time wandering through the narrow fortress.  It turned out to be little more than a glorified gate, with a few bunks for higher ranked troops and rooms for supplies and strategy meetings.  

They slunk through rows and rows of ramshackle tents beyond the stone structure.  The monster troops themselves didn’t seem all that tough, in Shadow's opinion.  They must have been relying on the glorious strength of their leader.

Shadow didn’t know enough about battle strategy to really tell what all that meant.  His strategy for taking Hyrule Castle back in the day had been to throw as much power at it as he could, after all.  Midna said Impa was pleased with the numbers, though.

Up the stairs, after me.   Midna told him once they made their way back into the fort.  Impa says the war room is this way.

Ah, right, the General had fought in this arena before.  Too bad they couldn’t finish the job.  They’re lucky to have me and Ravio!

They had to pause on the upper floor to let a nasty looking wizzrobe pass by.  Those fuckers had a nasty habit of sensing ambient magic and Impa would kill them if they got caught.  

Fewer monsters roamed the corridors up here, the hordes of ‘blins and lizalfos giving way to things like hinox and bublin captains.  At Impa’s direction Shadow and Midna made their way to the very top of the fort and paused before a heavy wooden door, emblazoned with a carved dragon.

A frankly disturbing amount of malice leaked out from the door in front of them.  Most Hylians Shadow had met since coming back to life had a small, dormant well of magical energy he could sense like a candle in the night.  Folks like Link and Ravio, or Irene and her grandmother burned like a campfire.  Ravio had magic to spare that gave off a fizzy aura full of excitement and infectious energy.  Link’s shallow pool of energy felt predictably like a sword, strengthened again and again by immense pressure.  Not the strongest spellcaster out there, but his insane levels of control made any magic item in his hands a deadly weapon. The point was, Shadow could get a feeling for someone’s personality in addition to their level of power.

Through the door Volga burned with all the hatred of a forest fire, but his aura felt oddly hollow, like there was nothing beyond his magical essence.  No personality, like a puppet.  They did say he was supposed to have died the first time around.  Is this guy a revenant or something?

Come on, kid!  Midna led the way through the centimeter wide gap under the door into a dimly lit room.  

Ah, this is proper villainous ambiance!  Shadow thought to himself.  The three of them swirled into the darkest corner near the roof.

Two figures stood around a massive wooden table with a map of the Valley spread on top.  Torches flickered on the wall but their brightness didn’t hold a candle to the flickering light emanating from the larger, armored figure.  Volga.  The second was lithe, gray-skinned and wearing nothing but a massive red cloak.  He stood with his arms crossed, pouting.  Ew.  Tacky much?  If Shadow had a face fight now he’d be grimacing at the fashion disaster.

Volga’s voice was the crackling of flames, the low timbre of breaking rock.  “Zelda’s army may have found a new pet, but it matters not.  Their numbers will fall to our cleansing flame.”

A haughty laugh emanated in response.  The second voice was higher, more musical in tone.  “And what about our lovely little chain of heroes?”

“The Captain is mine, Girahim.  Only I will have the honor of slaying him.”  Volga slammed his hands on the table, making the furniture rattle.  “Your task is to defend the mistress.” 

Girahim whined, tossing his hair back.  “You never let me have any fun.”  

So wasn’t Volga supposed to be dead or something?  Shadow thought to Midna, sending images of the man crushed, impaled, or torn apart by beasts.  Variety was important!

Midna sent a pulse of affirmation.  Visions of Captain Link and Volga locked in combat.  Fire flooded the scene, leaving only the Captain remaining. Damn.  Was he like Dark Link, then?  

Shadow’s gaze caught on an odd glinting in the chest plate of Volga’s armor.  A power source?  Shadow was no stranger to being tied to magical artifacts, and Cia was a sorcerer like Vaati had been back in the day.  

He could work with that.

***

All around them soldiers talked in hushed voices, conversation punctuated by the merry crackling of campfires.  Ravio clapped as the last notes of a duet faded into the crisp night air.

“You’re pretty good with those things.”  Ravio complemented.  He, Shadow, and the Links had all gathered together once the scouting party had returned and given their report. A creepy sword spirit, an army of monsters, and a possibly magically resurrected Volga.  All in all, not the worst things to be up against according to Captain Link.

It hadn’t been long before Mask broke out a little blue ocarina, and at a pleading look Ravio was sure the kid had faked, the Captain pulled out a matching instrument of his own. Its pitch was slightly lower but provided a pleasant harmony.  

Captain Link shrugged.  “I’ve only been practicing for a couple months.  What about you guys?  Any instruments up your sleeves?”

Tune’s hand shot up into the air.  “I dinnae have an instrument proper, but I have got the best baton this side of the Great Sea!”  He pulled a small leather bag out of somewhere, and pulled out a small white wand, small whorls decorating the handle.  “This be the Wind Waker!”

“Seems like an oversized toothpick to me.”  Shadow said, one eyebrow raised.  Unlike the rest of them sitting in makeshift chairs made from stumps and crates of supplies, he’d sprawled in front of the fire like a cat in a sunbeam.  

Tune kicked him, glaring when his foot passed through Shadow’s torso.  Instead of complaining outright he raised the baton as if conducting an invisible orchestra.

A particular sound filled his ears then, of a breeze rustling tall grass, the ghostly whistling of wind between buildings.  Noises that should not be possible in their current location.  They wove together at Tune’s direction to create a fascinating melody.  A breeze kissed Ravio’s cheeks…and quickly grew into a gale that blew Shadow’s pointed hood over his eyes.  Ravio, Mask, and the Captain burst into laughter at his sputtering indignation.

“What the fuck, kid?”  Shadow shoved back his hood and glared at Tune.  The kid grinned, utterly unrepentant.  

“How’s that for a toothpick, ye mangy cat?”

“I imagine that would come in pretty handy out at sea.”  The Captain said mildly, brushing right over the brewing argument. 

Tune turned to him with a proud smile.  “Aye!  Saved my arse more times than I can count.”

Shadow nudged Ravio’s leg with one foot. “You gonna show em, or not?”

Ravio’s face flushed under his hood.  Yes, he’d brought his violin, but he’d been planning on playing it alone with his brother, not for an audience.  He didn’t have the same skill or experience with music as he did with magic.  The showman’s confidence wouldn’t come.

“Show us what?”  Mask signed after placing his ocarina in his lap.

“Our little merchant is a music man as well!”

“ Shadow!”  Ravio complained.  But it was too late, the others were looking at him.  Embarrassment burned his cheeks.  “Just a hobby, gentlemen!  I’m afraid I don’t know any proper bardic magic.”

Tune leaned forward, green eyes sparkling with interest.  “Don’t be holdin’ out on us, then!  Let’s have a proper concert!”

“I—all right, I suppose.”  Ravio shook himself.  Performing was just like selling, it was all about confidence.  Best foot forward, now!  He told himself as he dug through his belongings for the instrument case.

Ravio’s violin was an old thing, well loved and polished smooth by years of use.  It was simple in design and made of a particular purple wood native to Lorule.  

The melody he chose wasn’t exactly suited to violin, its heartbeat rhythm more suited to drumming than strings. But Link had taught it to him one warm summer day in the orchard, and Ravio took comfort in what little taste of home he could.  

He didn’t notice it at first, but Shadow had been humming the melody thoughtfully as he played through the first few verses.  His eyes were years away from their little campfire, staring up at the stars.

And then he started to sing.

“This fantasy, this fallacy, this tumbling stone

Echoes of a city that's long overgrown

Your heart is the only place that I call home

Can I be returned? You can

You can, we can”

Ravio barely managed to keep his bow moving through the surprise.  His brother’s voice was slightly off tune, halting as he thought through the lyrics.  Ravio hadn’t even known the song had lyrics to accompany the melody.

“Just keep following

The heartlines on your hand

Just keep following

The heartlines on your hand

Keep it up, I know you can

Just keep following

The heartlines on your hand”

Mask had joined in at that point, clapping his little hands and knocking his feet in time—the heartbeat Ravio had been missing!  How old is this song?”

The three of them finished the song together and were met with appreciative claps from Tune and the Captain.

Shadow froze, eyes blown wide as if he hadn't realized what he’d been doing.  He scrambled up from his easy position by the fire with his ears pinned back in fear.  Fear?   “Shadow, are you okay?”

He shook his head, backing away from the circle of light.  “I have to go.”

Ravio tried to rise, to grab his brother and shake out of him the reason he’d been spooked so bad.  But he wasn’t fast enough.  Shadow turned and vanished into the night.

***

Shadow ran for the tent he shared with Ravio to escape their prying eyes.  Its walls weren’t enough to calm his racing heart and so he dove under the blankets.  He could just pretend to be asleep if anyone came to check on him.

Shadow couldn’t stand the way they’d looked at him.  He didn’t need pity, he didn’t need questions about the words that had risen up from the most guarded parts of his heart.

Vio had written that song.

There hadn’t exactly been a wealth of literature for him in Shadow’s evil lair, so he’d taken up writing.  Journaling, poetry, music.  Anything to keep his brilliant mind occupied.  He’d told Shadow once that Link had a half-decent musical ear, and the shattering of his essence seemed to have concentrated all that skill into Vio.  

“Why spend so much time on that?  Seems way too frilly.”  Shadow had said of his friend’s habit when he’d first peeked into the little leather notebook.  

Elegant fingers gripped a stick of charcoal, scrawling notes across the page.  Vio paused in his writing, eyes going far away as he searched for a reply.  “Emotion is…difficult.”

Shadow nodded, knowing better than to try rushing his companion when he had his Thinking Face on.

“Long ago, before Link even learned his words, our mother played her harp.  Her music reached Link’s heart in a way nothing else could.  She fell ill when we were young, and Link was never much of a musician on his own.  But he never forgot how it made him feel.”

Something in Shadow ached to hear the softness in Vio’s sure-as-stone voice.  At a loss for words he gestured for Vio to continue the story.

“Red seems to be the heart, as far as we could tell.  He’s got an understanding of the way people work that none of the rest of us do.  Certain skills, too, were divided.  For instance, Blue being a better medic than the rest of us by far.”

“And you got the music skill?”

“More or less.”  Vio nodded.  “It gives shape to feeling in a way plain words never could.”

“Hey, if you get some proper instruments maybe you’ll get good enough to use it for hypnosis!  Those other losers won’t stand a chance.”  Shadow could swear he’d heard about that somewhere.  He could picture it now:  Vio standing triumphant over his foolish counterparts, subduing them with nothing but the strings of a harp.  Or maybe a violin?  A piano was way too unwieldy to take into battle.

It ended up being Shadow that was hypnotized by his friend’s skill in the weeks that followed.  It had been a morning like any other when Vio had started tapping out a rhythm as he so often did in their downtime.  Shadow became absolutely transfixed when the boy’s lips parted to release a simple melody.  The lyrics were hopeful, a bright spot in lives dominated by gloom.  Shadow couldn’t tear his eyes away.

Centuries later he’d realize that was the day he’d started to fall in love.

Shadow didn’t know for how long he’d been hiding when Ravio entered their tent.  He rolled away from his brother and pulled the blanket over his head.   Shadow tensed when a feather light touch landed on his shoulder.  Blessedly, Ravio didn’t push him, instead retreating into his own bedroll for the night.  

They were in the middle of a war, after all.  Whining over Shadow’s long-lost-love would get them nowhere.  There were monsters to kill, a Dragon Knight to defeat.

No going back.

***

The world shook with pyroclastic fury as Tune’s cannon let out another shot.  Ravio spared a second to clamp his hands over his ears, then dove right back into the web of enchantment he’d cast over the troops in front of them.

Ravio’s arms were shaking.  The particular sense of vertigo that accompanied magical exhaustion had long since made itself known.  There was no choice but to continue, though.  His shields were the only thing keeping back the tide of death Volga kept flinging at them. Goddess, and he’s hardly even flagging!

Everyone said the Dragon Knight was strong.  But this?  The sweeping gouts of fire, the miasma of burnt flesh hanging in the air?

Volga’s power was devastating.

Captain Link, with Impa and Zelda at his side, had been the first to approach the Dragon Knight when the two armies met just after dawn.  They nodded to each other in mutual respect, raised their weapons skyward, and charged.   

Zelda raised her own blade, and the field erupted into chaos as Hylian steel rushed to meet monstrous claws.  Mask went right into the thick of things, as did Shadow.  His brother leaned into his penchant for chaos, popping in and out of the ground to strike with his blade all across the battlefield.  

Volga let out an earth-shattering bellow and a glut of flame more powerful than a dozen fire rods followed.

“Shields!”  Impa called, and the knights raided their defenses.  The fire resistant charms activated, filling the air with a buzz of magic.  Ravio reached inwards, drawing on his own well of power to connect with the charms scattered across the field in front of him.  His awareness lit up like a hundred flickering candles.  When connected this way he could feed his own energy to the knights as needed, strengthening their resistance for any particularly heavy blows.  

Ravio flinched when the knight Dragon Knight let loose a wave of flames with a mighty bellow.  Energy left him in a dizzying rush as he forced power into his charms.  I don’t know how many more of those I have left in me!

Across the battlefield, volcanic eyes met Ravio’s own.  It was hard to tell through the smoke, but Ravio thought he might have smiled.

Volga raised his lance skyward and vanished in a rush of red flame.

Ravio’s heart dropped to his feet.  Goddess above.   He pulled out of the enchantment web and scrambled for the ice rod and hammer strapped to his back.  Was Volga—

“Ravio, RUN!”  Captain Link shouted, voice cracking in fear.

Energy crackled just behind Ravio, more powerful than any bomb he’d ever created.  A flash of heat seared his back.  He spun with a cry, summoning the largest wave of ice he could through his exhaustion.  

It was barely enough.  Volga exploded onto the scene meters from Ravio, the force of his teleportation sending the merchant sprawling in sandy soil.  “Enchanter.”  He growled.

The Dragon Knight’s ponytail shone bright as a torch.  Molten eyes burned with malice, made all the more stark by black war paint.  Oooooh, fuck, he’s so much bigger up close!  A single arm of Volga’s was probably wider than Ravio’s entire torso.  He towered taller than the Captain, easily taller than Yuga had been, his formidable form further bulked out by crimson armor and a horned skull helmet.  He stank of brimstone and smoke.

Ravio scrambled back onto his feet.  “He-hello there, Mister Dragon Knight!”

“You are interfering.”  Volga pointed his massive lance towards Ravio’s heart. He took a step forward that shook the earth between them. “Remove yourself, or I will do it for you.”

An absolute tempest blasted between them—Tune, charging out from behind his cannon with a sword in one hand and Wind Waker in the other.  “You leave him alone!”

Volga inclined his head at the little sailor.  “This is a private matter, interloper.”  He lifted one gauntleted arm towards Tune.  The flesh bubbled and warped, lengthening into a three-clawed dragon hand. He flexed his fingers, hot sparks dancing between them.  

Ravio’s veins turned to ice despite the searing heat.  He lunged for the boy, visions of the vibrant life burnt out and crumbling dancing before his eyes.  “Tune, get away!”

Fire erupted from Volga’s hand.  Ravio barely managed to stop himself from running into the sudden wall of flames.  He stumbled, arms waving for balance as his head whipped around following the fire.  It wasn’t rushing to consume Tune, no, it was surrounding Ravio and Volga.  Cutting them off from the rest of the battle.  They burned orange, yellow, white with heat.  Ravio’s hood felt suffocating in the blaze, and as he dragged in a shuddering breath it burned all the way down his throat.

This was a killing floor.

“ RAVIO!”  Came an almost animalistic shriek from beyond the veil of flames.  Ravio could just barely make out an explosion of purple energy that scattered against them.  His brother screamed loud enough to cut across the whole battlefield.  “You want a fucking fight, I’ll give you one!  Let him GO!”

Volga scoffed.  He snapped his fingers and the flames burned higher.  Shadow yelled in frustration again.  ”I’ll kill you!  I’ll fucking rip your head off you BASTARD!”

It was too bright.  Too bright.  Shadow can’t get through!  Ravio realized in a panic.  No help was coming.  Ravio was trapped, and he was alone with one of the deadliest foes this age of Hyrule knew.  The roaring flames drowned out everything but his brother’s desperate screams.

“Enchanter.”  Volga repeated.  Ravio took one shaking strap back.  He readjusted the sweaty grip on his ice rod and hammer.  “This is between us.  Ready yourself.”

“Hold on just one second—ah!”  Ravio jumped back to avoid the swipe of Volga’s lance.  He sent a blast of ice towards Volga that exploded into steam.  Fuck.  “Hey, fella, let’s talk about this!”

“Fight me!”  Volga bellowed.  Ravio brought his hammer up to block another strike, the force of the blow making him slide backward.  He fired off his ice rod and rolled under a blazing blow.

Ravio wouldn’t be able to keep this up forever, and he knew it. Each wave of ice was smaller than the last.  His robe had begun to smolder with the energy he couldn’t block.

Volga’s claws came down and the steel shaft of the ice rod shattered, it’s sapphire flying off into the wall of flames.  Ravio could have sworn it’s power flooded into him for the way he froze in the moment.  “Ohhhh no.”  He whimpered.  

The Dragon Knight chuckled.  “All out of tricks, little rabbit?  I’ll admit you lasted longer than I expected.  I will make your death a quick one.”

Ravio’s whole worldview narrowed to the tip of Volga’s lance as it came crashing down.  Somewhere in the distance his brother screamed in rage.  Ravio flinched away from his opponent, throwing up one hand in a hopeless, instinctual effort to stop Volga’s wrath.  Shadow, Link, I’m sorry!

The pain didn’t come.   He just felt…warm.  Nothing like the fury of Volga’s flame, this carried memories of warm summer days, of lazy mornings in bed, of a mother’s embrace.  Ravio opened his eyes and almost had to shut them immediately at the burning silver light that greeted him.  

Was he dead?  Had the fire been so extreme he’d ceased to exist in an instant, ascending to his goddess’s side without even feeling pain?  It was the only explanation for the shining silver shield that encased Ravio’s form.  The force of whatever divine blessing that saved him had blown his hood clean off, exposing his face for the first time since he fell through the portal to this era.  Ravio flinched at the realization.  No, no, no!  They’d all see his fear.  They’d see everything, the knights would come and—

Volga’s furious roar shook Ravio out of his panic. His spear collided with Ravio’s glowing shield but the merchant barely felt a tremor past the light.  “Stop hiding behind your goddess and FIGHT ME!”

Not dead then, good.  Shadow would find a way to drag his spirit back from beyond the veil and kick his ass if he died.  I guess Lolia’s blessing transcends time.  Ravio thought distantly.

The silver shield started to flicker and die.  Ravio took the scant few seconds he had to scramble as far out of Volga’s range as he could within the first arena.

Volga was moving slower, now.  With the light of the Triforce gone Ravio could see that it had done significant damage to Volga’s chest armor.  The breastplate was cracked open, revealing not skin or bone but a flood of molten red energy.   A shining red stone in the cavity where Volga’s heart should be.  Round, three small horns poking out the top, probably small enough to fit in a hand.  

“ I don’t think he’s properly alive.”  Shadow had said.  “ Being around him felt more like a powerful spell than a person.”

Volga’s power source.  If Ravio could break it away from him…he tightened the grip on his hammer.  Lolia be with me!

There!  Just beyond the wall of fire, Tune’s canon mounted on wooden wheels.   Ravio didn’t need to be pulled all the way out.  He just needed enough force to wrench the gem from its prison in Volga’s chest.   My hookshot!   Ravio’s non goddess-blessed hand plunged into the bag at his hip even as he ducked and rolled to avoid an oblique from Volga’s spear.  He came up kneeling, braced one leg in the dirt, one hand on his hammer and the other on his hookshot.

Get in close, little rabbit.  Aryn had tried to teach him years ago.  They’ll be bigger and stronger than you, so get in close.  Your speed is your greatest asset.

Well, look at that.  Ravio was a fighter after all.  It only took a decade, the word nearly ending, and getting tossed through time.

Volga favored wide strikes with devastating power.  In the scant moments they’d been in their makeshift arena the earth below had become scorched and rough with the force of his blows.  

Ravio sucked in a ragged breath and threw his hammer at the Dragon Knight, its face colliding with Volga’s knee and creating the opening Ravio needed as he stumbled, feet catching on the pockmarked earth.

No time to hesitate.  

Ravio launched himself at Volga, planting his feet on either side of the giant man’s chest and grabbed for his crystalline heart.

White hot pain erupted in Ravio’s hand as he grasped the gem, instantly destroying his thick leather gloves and blistering his palm.  Hot sparks flooded his veins all the way to his shoulder.  Volga staggered back.  Ravio wasn’t going anywhere, though.  

Once, when he had been a young child, Ravio had reached barehanded for a pot hanging above his and his brother’s hearth, not knowing the dangers of fire at just six years of age.  He’d thought then that the pulsing redness and blisters on his palm were the worst pain he’d ever felt in his life.  He’d cried for hours after.

Compared to the all-consuming white fire in his arm now, that day was a fresh spring breeze.

“You’re a fool, Enchanter!  You will perish in my flames!”  Volga roared.  Fire erupted around them.  

Ravio gritted his teeth through the pain, baring his teeth in an expression that was both grin and grimace. He raised his free hand, arm trembling as he aimed for Tune’s canon and pulled the trigger.

The hookshot struck home.  Ravio tightened his destroyed fingers through sheer force of will. Lolia be with me.   He released the trigger and the chain immediately tightened.  His shoulder screamed at the strain but Ravio refused to let go with either hand.

With an earth-shattering CRACK the gem broke free.

Ravio was sent sprawling to the ground, his hookshot’s power not enough to get him all the way to Tune.  The world spun around him with each rapid beat of his heart.  His head lolled to the side, cheek resting in the dirt.  The glow of Volga’s gem distracted him—the fire now gentle, soft like candlelight instead of the wildfire it contained before.  It’s…beautiful.  The blackened, bloodied skin of Ravio’s destroyed hand was less so.  It didn’t hurt that much anymore, though.  Was that bad?  He felt like it should be bad.

Cold hands landed on him, cradling him, lifting him up.  Ravio blinked open bleary eyes—when had he closed them?—to see Shadow’s teary face, death-white in fear.  Ravio managed a wan smile.  “Did I win?”

Shadow let out a hysterical laugh and nodded.  He brushed Ravio’s filthy, sweat soaked hair out of his eyes.  “See for yourself.”

Ravio managed to turn his head enough to examine the site of Volga’s last stand.  The sight took what little breath he had away. 

The Dragon Knight was frozen, still as a bronze statue.  Cracks radiated out from his chest, dull gray rapidly overtaking the gleam of his red and gold armor.  Flakes of ash drifted upwards.  A rush of unseasonal wind—thanks Tune—and what remained of Volga crumbled into dust.  The little sailor himself charged forward and stomped on the Dragon Knight’s remains.

Did I do that?   Ravio wondered absently, trying and failing to lean forward for a better look.

“Hey, dumbass, you’ve done enough.”  Shadow's grip on him tightened.  His voice was uncharacteristically shaky.  “Let the others take it from here.”

Ravio hummed absentmindedly and turned to nestle into his brother’s form.  Shadow’s naturally cool body temperature felt like absolute heaven to his scorched skin.  Maybe it was okay to rest.

Just for a little bit.

Chapter Text

“Absolutely the fuck not.”  Shadow said.  He stood with his arms crossed at his brother’s bedside.

“I’m not letting you go by yourself!”  Ravio struggled to sit up from where he laid against the pillows, but Shadow stopped him with a hand on his chest. It barely took any effort, his brother was so worn down.  Ravio glared at him.  He hadn’t bothered to replace his hood once it got blown off in the fight with Volga.  “What if you get hurt?  What if there’s another portal?”

“Lolia’s tits , Rav!”  Shadow groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.  “You take one step out of that bed and I’m going to tie you the fuck down!”

Shadow thought he knew fear when he’d witnessed Volga singling out his brother from across the battlefield.  Shadow had thrown the biggest explosion he could at the monsters he was tangling with—blowing a hole in the fort’s wall while he was at it.  

He’d never known helplessness like standing on the other side of that wall of fire.  Even being bound to the Dark Mirror, to Vaati’s service hadn’t been nearly as bad as knowing part of his heart was just meters away facing down death and there was nothing he could do to stop it .  Try as he might the bulk of Shadow’s powers were still shadow based, and with the wall of flame nearly too bright to look at, nothing he did would pass through.  Any of his potions had vaporized on impact.

Having a real beating heart sucked, Shadow decided.  Lungs were overrated too.  He’d barely been able to breathe hearing Ravio fight for his life on the other side.

Seeing Ravio burnt, bloody, and unmasked once it was all over had felt even worse than the heartbreak of shattering the Dark Mirror.  The world had stopped spinning.  The din of soldiers and monsters faded to a dull buzz as Shadow rushed to pull his brother into his arms.  He didn’t give one flying fuck about the crumbling column of ash that used to be Volga.

Through the fear and the fury, Shadow allowed one distant second to be proud of the man his brother had turned out to be.  The scared little boy lost in the Dark World would never have been able to pull any of that off.

Ravio’s dislocated left shoulder was bad enough, but his right hand had been burnt nearly down to the bone.   Fainting like a maiden into Shadow’s arms hadn’t done anything to curb his worry.  It felt like he’d been dunked in ice water when Ravio failed to respond to anything.  He’d hefted his brother into his arms and flew faster than he ever had in his short life towards camp to find a medic, a fairy, anything.  Anything to get Ravio away from danger, far away from the battlefield where he belonged.  Captain Link had come to help soon enough, a trio of fairies trailing after him.  Little things were apparently fond of him.  They’d all gotten Ravio cleaned up, bandaged, and into bed.

Magical healing was miraculous at times, but it could only do so much. Potions were good for immediate damage or warding off infection, but they used the body’s own energy to fuel healing causing exhaustion and malaise if relied upon too much.  Didn’t do shit if you were unconscious and unable to drink them.  Fairies were better, but even they had limits.  They could only heal you to your body’s natural capability, they didn’t reverse damage that was already done.

So Ravio’s dislocated shoulder?  No lasting trouble, he’d be sore for a day or so.  The hand he’d used to rip Volga’s heart out of his chest?  Shadow had a strong stomach, but the damage would be haunting his dreams for a long time to come.  

The strength of Ravio’s Triforce piece had likely been the only thing keeping his hand from being entirely destroyed.  Even with immediate healing he’d been left with deep, bright red scars that wrapped around his fingers and down his wrist.  The fingers were twisted, dexterity impaired by scar tissue.  His skin would be exceptionally sensitive for a while yet, so tightly wrapped bandages and numbing herbs had been applied to the area.  The only patch of skin not eaten up by scars was the back of his hand where the Triforce scar rested. Even the fairy who healed him had expressed worry about the mobility of his fingers in worried little chimes.

And he wanted to go charging back into battle hours later!  The healing had taken so much energy out of him he could barely keep his eyes open.  When the Captain and Tune had come to check up on them after the valley entrance had been secured they’d walked in on the two brothers glaring at each other hotly enough to set the tent on fire.  Ravio was supposed to be the smart one, damn it!

“I’m going to be fine, Ravio.  I’ll be worse off trying to keep your ass out of trouble anyway.”  Shadow frowned at his brother. 

“What if I promise to be careful?  To only play support from a distance?”  Ravio was not backing down and it made Shadow’s blood boil!

“ I can’t lose you too!”   Shadow yelled.  His eyes burned with unshed tears.  It was a rare day that Shadow cried, let alone in public.  But the thought of losing his boy?  The one who had brought him back from nothing and given him not just another chance at life, but a reason to live at all?  Shadow didn’t want to exist in a world without him.

Silence greeted his outburst.  Hmm.  Pity there weren’t crickets, it would really add to the ambiance of Shadow embarrassing himself.

Shock was in Ravio’s eyes, and pity.  He slumped against the pillows.  He looked so small, so fragile nestled there against the rough military issue bedding.  Purple bruises stood out against sin gray with weakness.  The bandages on his hand stuck out to Shadow like a torch in the dark of night.  Suddenly all Shadow could see was that scared twelve year old boy he’d met so many years ago.  “Shadow…”  Ravio whispered, voice full of shock and sympathy  Shadow didn’t deserve.

Shadow shook his head.  “Don’t.  Just…don’t.”

The Captain took a step forward, blessedly breaking the tension.   “You won’t be the only one staying back, Ravio.  Mask is on mandatory bed rest after the stunt he pulled, we can even bring him in to wait with you before we move out.”

Shadow hadn’t seen the little sprout live up to his nickname, but he’d been filled in after.  In the rush to finish things once Volga had been dealt with, Mask had pulled a fucking god out of his pocket.  He wore it like a fancy costume and decimated the remaining forces in moments.  Magic like that didn’t come without a price and the little one had passed the fuck out after.  It wasn’t the first time he’d done that either; according to the Captain he’d be exhausted for days.

Green eyes, watery with frustration, met Shadow’s.  “You’ll be careful, right?”

“For the millionth time, yes!”  Shadow reached over to ruffle Ravio’s sweat soaked hair.  “I’ve been doing this adventuring thing longer than you, and I already killed one of the Dark’s copies.  It’s going to be fine.”

Captain Link nodded in agreement.  “He’s going to be with me and Tune the whole time, I promise.  We’ll take good care of your brother.”  

Ravio glanced from Shadow to the Captain to Tune and back again, visibly considering how much he trusted their new brothers-in-arms.  “Oh, I think I can trust you gentlemen.  Unfortunately, I also know  him. ”

Shadow gasped, pressing the back of a hand to his forehead.  “Me, taking risks?  Never in my life, dearest brother!”

Ravio groaned, sinking further back into his pillows.  “You’re going to be the death of me, you know that?”

“That’s exactly what I’m trying to prevent, you dingus.  I told you a long time ago we’re in this together.  How can that be true if I go and get myself killed again?”

“ Again?”   Shadow heart the Captain whisper to Tune, but his eyes were on his brother.

Ravio closed his eyes as if in prayer, took a deep breath, and then nodded.  “All right.  No more fighting, I promise.”

Shadow grinned.  He leaned down to ruffle Ravio’s sweaty hair.  “Atta boy!”

“Will you take that with you, at least?”  Ravio nodded to the small folding table between his and Shadow’s cots.  On it rested a stout lantern…and the three-pronged red gem that had burned him so badly.  “It’s not Dark, I don’t think.  But the power is still there. I don’t think you should eat it, mind, but it might give you a boost.”

Shadow reached out to brush a finger against the red crystal.  It felt warm, like it had been sitting in the sun for hours.  Nothing like the inferno it had been in Volga’s possession.  To Shadow’s magical senses it felt more like the easy flow of natural energy than the precise structure of arcana.  It felt right, in his hands.  Familiar.  In a deep, primal way Shadow couldn’t quite describe.

“Its magic feels like the Wind Waker.”  Tune supplied from where he was sitting cross legged at the end of Ravio’s cot.  The boy was still in his battle clothes, covered in soot.  He grinned.  “If ye can figure out how to harness it, ye could be even more of a menace to Cia.”

Shadow tossed the fire gem in the air, watching how it glittered before landing back in his palm.  “I do like menacing.”  He tucked it into a pocket.

“I don’t think that’s how the word is used, but whatever makes you happy.”  Captain Link snorted.  “Now if that’s settled, the both of you should try to get some rest before we move out.”

Shadow waved the Heroes off, shoulders slumping in relief at the silence they left behind.  The whole camp was settling down now as soldiers tried to get what rest they could before charging into the valley.  His head ached and his limbs were heavy with the aftermath of adrenaline.

“I’m sorry.”  Ravio whispered, voice devastatingly small in the quiet.  Shadow turned to find him nestled into the blankets, eyes just peeking out over the top. “I know you’re the better fighter.  I just don’t want to be alone.”

Shadow’s traitorous heart went soft at the sight. They hadn’t been apart for more than a few hours at a time for years.  Once, Shadow went on an overnight trip with Irene while Link was off clearing our monsters near Kakariko.  Ravio had been an absolute nervous wreck when Shadow got home the next afternoon.  He’d tried to play things casually, but Shadow saw the redness in his eyes, the empty teacups in the sink, and the way his muscles trembled that all told him his brother hadn’t slept a wink.  

Ravio feared being alone like Shadow feared being left behind.

“I’m going to get us home one way or the other.”  Shadow swore.  “What would Link say if I didn’t come back with you in one piece?  Goddesses forbid I go back alone, he’d kick me out of the house altogether!”

Shadow looked between his cot and Ravio’s for one long moment before shrugging.  “Yeah, fuck it.”  He gripped the edge of his cot and tugged it over to be flush with Ravio’s.  After the gnawing fear his brother had caused Shadow needed the reassurance of his living, breathing body within reach.  Nobody else had to know he was being a sap.

Ravio chuckled as he watched.  “Not without you.” He whispered to Shadow’s back.  “I’m not going home without you.  Not even for Link.”

“We’re in this together.”  Shadow agreed. He lifted the blankets and dove in next to his brother.  Ravio was warm next to him, his heartbeat sure and strong when Shadow settled with his head on Ravio’s chest, one arm thrown around his torso. 

“I can’t lose you either, Shadow.”  Ravio whispered into the darkness, voice slurred with exhaustion.  His non-injured hand came up to rest in Shadow’s hair.

Shadow held him even tighter. “You won’t.”

“That’s good.  That’s…” Ravio’s voice trailed off with a sigh as sleep took him.  

Shadow smiled and nestled closer, reassured by his brother’s even breaths.  Idiot.  What would he do without me?  He closed his eyes and drifted off with Ravio’s hand in his.  

He didn’t know how long he slept before soft piano music filled his ears.  

Shadow blinked and found himself in a cozy living room.  A fire crackled merrily in the fireplace.  Stars glittered through the windows in a clear nighttime sky.  His heart seized when he recognized the four figures occupying the space.  

Green in an armchair, a sword resting across his knees and a whetstone in hand.  Red was curled up on the couch with his head in Blue’s lap with his eyes closed in contentment.  Blue held a book in one hand and carded through Red’s hair with the other.  Finally Vio at the piano, back to the others as he played a soft refrain . 

Shadow wanted nothing more than to join them.  To sit next to Vio at that piano bench, to see the soft and open look his first love always got when he played.  Shadow had never gotten the chance to listen to him play an instrument so fine.

“This one was always my favorite.”  A warm voice whispered from over his shoulder.  “He wrote a lot of songs, but this one always felt like home.”

Shadow spun around looking for the source of the noise.  Nobody was there.  His eyes darted to the crybaby on the sofa—his eyes were still closed.

“Oops, sorry!  Didn’t mean to startle you.”  Red’s voice echoed in his head again.  “Hold on one second.”

The scene before him vanished into smoke and Shadow found himself floating in a black void.  He blinked, and there was a faint silhouette made of fire floating in front of him.  “It’s good to see you again!”  The ghost of Red said without a mouth. 

Shadow jerked back in surprise.  “What is this?”

“It’s a dream, obviously!”  Red giggled.  “Look, I don’t…I don’t know how long this will last. I don’t think we have much time.”

“For what, crybaby?”  Shadow reached out to touch the ghost before him, but Red’s form rippled like smoke where his hand passed through unobstructed.

Red shrugged.  “To talk, I guess.  It’s been a long time, hasn’t it?  I missed you!”

Shadow rolled his eyes.  “What, that’s it?  No life-changing revelation?  No ominous portent of things to come?  Come on Red Hot, you can do better than that.”

“Shadooow.”  Red whined.  Even without much definition in his features Shadow could picture the way he’d be pouting, lower lip pushed out and big doe eyes sparkling.

“You haven’t changed a bit.” Shadow laughed and shook his head.

The specter of Red hummed in thought. “But you have.”

Unexpected shame burned Shadow’s cheeks, sudden and hot.  He’d been trying so hard to bury the discomfort of growing apart from the boy who had been his framework.  To hear their differences pointed out so starkly by the one who represented his heart…

“Hey, hey, it’s not a bad thing!”  Red waved frantic hands to ward off Shadow’s distress.  “You don’t know how good it is to see you living a proper life after so long.”

Screw it, this was just a dream.  Shadow could be mushy if he wanted, nobody would know.  “I still think about you all every day.  If I could go back—“

“Don’t.”  Red shook his head.  “Don’t make our same mistake.  You can’t waste your life on what might have been.”

What the fuck was that supposed to mean?

“It never seemed right to me, that we got a happy ending and you didn’t.”  Red’s hand came up to rest against Shadow’s cheek—not directly, just barely far enough that Shadow could pretend the kiss of warmth was living flesh and blood.  He had a suspicion that if Red tried to touch him now he’d pass right through Shadow.  “I’m glad that you found happiness after so many years”

Shadow rolled his eyes.  Yeah, you could call it that.  Ravio was a madman and a headache at times, but Shadow would take his company over the years of nothingness any day.  “He found me, Red Hot.  I didn’t do shit.”

Red laughed again even as his burning outline began to fade.  “Take care of him then, Shadow!  Don’t waste your time on old ghosts.”

It’s not a waste, Shadow wanted to tell him.  Not if it’s you.  But Red’s form was all but gone now.  A sense of vertigo took Shadow as he drifted towards wakefulness.

Red’s voice echoed through his heart one last time.

“You have to live.”

Shadow gasped awake. Ravio murmured sleepily from where he lay sprawled on top of him, nestling in closer. They must have switched positions sometime in the night.  “Just a dream…” He whispered to himself.

Shadow tried unsuccessfully for a few minutes to match his breathing to Ravio’s peaceful rhythm.  Even in their shelter cool air kissed Shadow’s sweat-soaked face.  

What else could it have been?

***

True to his word the Captain made an appearance at Shadow and Ravio’s tent just after dawn, a sleepy and furious Mask in his arms.  Whatever power that allowed the kid to keep a god in his pocket had well and truly exhausted him.  His skin was pale and his eyes red even after some sleep.

“You’re going to regret this.”  The kid signed, glaring.  Shadow had blown him a kiss as they left.  

The valley itself was disturbingly empty as they passed the ruins of the fort from yesterday. The sorceress Lana led their troops aside Impa and Zelda, with the three Heroes close behind.  There had been practically zero opposition until their army was nearly at the palace gates.  

Creepy though Cia was, Shadow had to give ehr points for style.  The oversized rose vines all over the gates were nice and thorny, and the fog hanging around the ground upped the spooky factor by quite a bit.

The air had shimmered as they approached, revealing magically disguised monsters surrounding them on all sides.  Ah, that’s what the fog had been for!  An ambush.  Zelda and her General immediately fell into action, directing forces this way and that to prevent them from getting overwhelmed.  Impa ordered Lana and the boys inside to apprehend Cia.

The sorceress had left them at the entryway of Cia’s palace.  Though they’d taken out the bulk of her forces the previous day, a fierce company of monsters still greeted them outside.

“I’ll hold them back!”  Lana had promised.  A glowing blue shield bloomed from her outstretched palms, blocking the front doors to the palace.  A slavering moblin ran at it, swinging its claymore wildly.  It bounced off, sending ripples through the shield and landing on its ass on the mud.  “Kill the Dark! Find Cia!”

The palace yawned, empty and foreboding behind the three men.

Captain Link took one step towards her, hesitating.  “Are you sure—“

“I said go!”   Lana shouted.

Well, you didn’t have to tell Shadow twice!  He grabbed a fist full of the Captain’s scarf and yanked him through the doorway.

“When you said this place was fucking creepy you weren’t lying.”  Shadow hissed as they ran through Cia’s palace.  Her gardens had been nice–Irene had instilled in him an appreciation for plants against his better judgement–but the wall to wall portraits of the Captain were plain disturbing, and not in a fun way.

Some taller than a man, some small enough to fit in one hand.  Had the sorceress gotten them commissioned?  Had she painted them herself?  How long had it taken to amass such a horrifying collection?

Shadow didn’t want to know.

“I try not to think about it.  Eyes forward gentlemen, we have to move quickly.  Lana can only buy us so much time.”  Captain Link replied.

They emerged in what must be a throne room, its vast footprint capable of containing Link’s orchard cottage three times over.  Floor-to-ceiling windows framed by rich red curtains let in the sickly orange sunlight from outside.  More of Cia’s creek portraits occupied every bit of available wall space.  The majority of the black-tiled floor was empty, giving them an unobstructed view of the short staircase leading up to a large dais at one end.  On the dais was a twisted black throne, and on the throne sat a woman.

She wore a revealing black gown dripping with golden jewelry, a cape with a sharp feathered collar draped over one shoulder.  Silver locks framed a cruel mirror of Lana’s face, red eyes oddly blank.  The cloud of Dark magic around her was so overwhelmingly strong Shadow could see it trailing off her in translucent scarlet ribbons.  It tasted bitter, like the pith of a lemon, with an undertone of rot.  Something’s not right.  There was something eerily familiar about the bitterness haunting Cia’s aura.  She smiled.

“It’s been much too long, darling.”   The sorceress drawled, voice honey-sweet.  “Have you reconsidered my offer since our last meeting?”

Captain Link’s lip curled in disgust.  He raised his glowing blade towards the madwoman.  “We let you live out of mercy, Cia.  Not so you could uproot so many lives again!”

Cia’s red lips morphed into a pout.  She leaned to the side and rested her chin in one hand.  “Why, they’d never have been disturbed in the first place if you had just come home to me!”

Okay, ew.  Even Shadow hadn’t used that kind of manipulation in his villain days.  “Listen, lady.  We’ve got two options for you here.  Either give it up and come quietly, or prepare to get your shit rocked.”  

“Hush, intruder.  You know not of which you speak.”  Cia’s eyes flashed with irritation.  Aww, that was cute.  She was trying to be intimidating!  This bitch was nothing compared to Vaati, though.

Shadow raised an eyebrow, one hand on his hip.  “I know you’re full of shit.”

“ Shadow!”   Captain Link groaned, and Tune cackled.  

“Yer supposed to be the greatest witch of yer time.  Are ye really going to let romance bullshit be yet legacy?”  The little pirate mocked.

Cia glared and bared her teeth as she stood, taking up a long staff that had been resting beside her throne.  “Children should show respect to their elders.  This is a private conversation.”

“They’re not going anywhere, Cia, and neither are you!”  Captain Link glared and raised his blade at her.

The sorceress narrowed her eyes.  “So be it.”

She tapped the butt of her staff against the floor.  The sound echoed through the dim chamber.  Shadow tensed.  Curtains released themselves from their bindings and fell across the windows, plunging the ballroom into darkness.  Candles lit seemingly of their own accord.  They cast a mournful glow upon the raised dais at the end of the room, where a puddle of darkness swirled in place of Cia.  Damn coward got away.

The Dark copy of Captain Link rose out of the blackness, sword first.  It fixed the three of them with a glowing red stare, a copy of the Captain’s scarf the color of dried blood draped around its shoulders.  Its eyes were the same color as the magic wreathing Cia.

Shadow blinked.  “Is this supposed to be intimidating, or something?”

No response from the Dark. 

Well, that was just rude!  Who ignored guests like that?  Shadow pulled the Four Sword from its sheath and hefted it over his shoulder, resting his other hand on his hip.  “Honestly, you’re trying too hard.  Tacky, really.  Is there going to be opera music playing from nowhere, or should we have brought our own?”

The Dark raised its blade towards the Captain, a perfect red and black replica of his blue and silver Master Sword.  It advanced one step.  “Your heart is full of wickedness, Hero.  Let our duel purge it from you.”

It rushed forward like a gale, eyes only for Captain Link.  Shadow tightened his grip on the Four Sword and ran to intercept the cloud of Darkness.

Their blades sang where they clashed together.  The force of the Dark’s strike sent Shadow sliding back across the tiled floor.  “Uh-uh-uh, little guy!  I’m your problem today.”  

The Dark jumped back and glared.  Shadow grabbed a potion bottle out of his bag, fuschia liquid swirling inside, and threw it as hard as he could at the Dark.  It hit him square in the chest and Shadow grinned in savage delight.  That’ll slow him down!  The bitter-smelling potion was something Shadow had developed when hunting for monster parts with Irene—he’d designed it to make things safer for his friend, but based on the stories about how quickly the primary Dark moved it’d be a blessing here too.

Raising his free hand the Dark snapped, causing its outline to waver and bleed like ink in water.  Ooh, seeing copies made firsthand.  Neat!

Shadow rushed the main Dark while its copies crossed swords with the Heroes.  This thing was fast, even with the effects of Shadow’s potion curbing some of its dexterity.  He didn’t want to know what it was capable of at its best.  Their blades sang with the force of his first slash.

In the seconds between strikes Shadow caught glimpses of the Links and their own enemies.  The Captain was all business, meeting his copy blow for blow in a deadly dance.  Neither could gain an advantage until the Captain pulled out a fire rod to create some breathing room.

A wild yell echoes off the walls behind him where Tune faced his own copy.  The kid was scrappy, using his agility to the fullest to run circles around his foe.

Shadow managed first blood, drawing the Four Sword against the Dark’s unprotected cheek.  Only smoke poured from the wound.  Shit, there’s really nothing inside you, is there?   Even when bound to the Dark Mirror Shadow had managed to bleed, black and foul though it was. 

A hot line of pain raced across his knuckles, shaking him out of his reverie.  The bitch had slammed him with the flat of his blade!  His fingers spasmed involuntarily and he almost dropped the Four Sword.

Shit, fuck!  Shadow flung himself into the air to avoid the Dark’s next sweeping blow.  His injured hand pulsed hot with each beat of his heart.  Shadow grit his teeth and transferred the blade to his right hand.

The Dark followed him up, and two of them clashed in midair like opposing magnets.  Shadow grit his teeth and pushed off a wall, sailing headfirst into his foe.  Damn it, there’s never enough leverage in the air!  One of these days he was going to take up archery like Vio had.  

A midair somersault cleared Shadow of a massive spin attack.  He dove into the shadows to try sneaking behind and almost choked on the taste of them.  Normal darkness tasted clean, like morning fog or mint.  The shadows here stank of malice, the acrid energy making Shadow’s nonexistent eyes water.  “Your swordplay stinks worse than you do!”  He taunted.

He passed underneath Captain Link’s feet just in time to see his opponent dissolve into dark sludge with a glowing strike from the Master Sword.

The magic behind Shadow rippled as the Dark dove in behind him.  Fuck!   Shadow raced towards the brightest torches, hoping his enemy would have the same light sensitivity he used to.  He barely had time to get his bearings and set up a block before the Four Sword sang with the Dark’s blow.  Shadow’s arms burned with the effort.

It had the audacity to growl at him.  “You came from nothing.  Why risk your existence when they see you as nothing but a tool?”

Shadow spat at it.  The voice was a pale imitation of Captain Link’s, overlaid with the feminine tones of Cia.  “I’m not taking life advice from a trashy puppet!”  He brought up a foot and kicked the thing in its stomach with all his might, sending it stumbling back.  Shadow took the precious seconds to fish another potion—this one designed to cause confusion—out of his bag.  

The Dark had learned his tricks by now though, and cut the bottle out of the air with its sword.  Lavender liquid painted the floor between them uselessly. Fuck!  

“Shadow!  Duck!”  The Captain yelled.  His sword was raised skyward, sparkling with cyan light.

Oh, shit!  He dove into the darkness again, circling the Dark as quickly as he could.  With a yell that could rattle the heavens Captain Link struck forward with a vertical spinning strike, sending a flood of crackling power towards the Dark faster than a blink.  Goddesses of both realms am I glad he’s on my side!

The Dark staggered on impact, blue sparks dancing across its form.  Its black blade clattered to the ground while it fell to one knee.  It did not scream.  Can it even feel pain?

It laughed in that haunting medley of voices. Its head turned to where Shadow lurked.  “Kill me, and you will be no better than the monsters you were created to lead.  You will never be anything but a copy!”

Shadow sailed out of the darkness, Four Sword gripped in both hands.  The Dark spun around, glowing eyes leaving a trail like fire.  It wasn’t fast enough.  Shadow let gravity take him, falling to earth with all the force of a shooting star.

The Four Sword slid home in Dark’s heart.  

“I’m the original, bitch.”

***

“We need daylight and to that extent it is utilitarian, but moonlight we do not need. When it comes, it serves no necessity. It transforms .”  Ravio read aloud from the worn book in his hands.  Though exhaustion still tugged at him, sleep was out of the question with Shadow in danger.  And who was he to stop when Mask had such stars in his eyes?

Mask had fallen asleep soon after their respective companions had set off for Cia’s palace.  Ravio spent the first couple hours nervously fidgeting in his cot, cataloguing his supplies once, twice, three times.  He’d noticed tired blue eyes staring at him when he was going through the books he’d packed for Shadow’s reading lessons back when this was supposed to be a quick weekend outing.

The kid quickly looked away, ears flushing the same way Link’s did back home when he was embarrassed.  Ravio smiled softly.  He held out the well-worn cloth bound volume. “It’s a story from my Link’s home.  Would you like to read it?”

Mask glanced at the book longingly, but quickly turned away again and shook his head.  A hint of redness shone on the tips of his ears.

Oh.  Oh.  The Captain had said Mask was a stray, more comfortable outdoors with the fairies than anywhere near society.  If he’d grown up away from other people…had he never learned?

That wouldn’t do!  All kids needed stories.  Teaching him will have to wait though, we’re both way too exhausted for that right now.

“Well in that case, I hope you don’t mind if I read it.  It’s a lovely story really, about some very brave rabbits looking for a new home.”  Ravio cracked open the small book, trying to keep the smile off his face as he began.

They’d been reading like that for a couple hours when a trumpet sounded through the camp.

Shadow!  The army!   Ravio stood from his cot, vertigo swirling the world around him for a second before he managed to blink the static out of his eyes.  His burnt hand throbbed in time with his heart.

He pushed aside the flap of the tent for Mask before emerging into the early afternoon sunlight.  The few others who had remained in camp—non-combatants, injured soldiers—were scrambling like a disturbed ant pile towards the northern end of their temporary settlement where the troops had departed that morning.  

Rapid footsteps were the only warning he had before a small body slammed into his, Shadow’s levitation the only thing keeping them from crashing to the ground.  His brother’s arms, strong and sure and blessedly alive wrapped around him tight as they spun in midair.

“We did it!”  Shadow grinned, all teeth.  The man was covered in sweat and monster ash but seemed no worse for wear.  The fist around Ravio’s heart finally loosened.  He laughed.

“You certainly did.”  No, Ravio was not going to go teary-eyed with relief.  What a ridiculous notion.  He wiped his eyes with one sleeve.  What I wouldn’t give to have my hood back right now.

Another form slammed into them, this one with pale blond waves and traditional green garb.  Tune grinned up at them, face add bright as the sun.  He was only as high as Ravio’s waist with Shadow levitating them like this.  

“Ye should have seen Shadow in action, I’ve never witnessed a fight like that!  We beat that nasty old witch into submission and brought her back in chains!”  The boy cheered.  Ravio ruffled his hair with a relieved laugh.  

Shadow brought the two of them back down to earth, keeping an arm around Ravio’s shoulders.  “Lana figured out a way to subdue Cia ‘till we can get her back to the castle.”

“Where she will be answering many questions.”  Captain Link said, walking up to them at a much more sedate pace than his shorter comrades.  He somehow still looked immaculate despite being as filthy as the rest of the day’s fighters.   He came to a stop next to Mask and ruffled the boy’s hair.  Mask himself clung to his companion’s legs, face stubbornly hidden.  “But thanks to the two of you a significant blow has been struck to our enemies.  I can’t thank you enough.”

“Aye, it’s nearly done now!  Just that damned Phantom from my age left to take care of now.” Tune nodded proudly.  He cracked his knuckles.  “I’ll make him regret ever leaving the Great Sea.”

Captain Link rolled his eyes, though his expression was sickeningly fond.  “Maybe later, killer.  I think we’ve earned a bit of merriment, don’t you?”

Soon enough the five of them were swept away in a tide of revellers.  A bonfire was piled high in the center of camp, and casks of wine were brought out alongside a fair few instruments.  Ravio’s hands itched for his violin, but with how weak the fingers on his right hand were he’d be a shit musician in the moment.  He didn’t look forward to the physical therapy he’d have to do in order to gain his finesse back.  Looks like there’s more than enough music to go around, though.  Mask and the Captain had brought back their ocarinas, someone had produced a handful of small drums, and Ravio swore he could hear the strings of more than one lute being plucked.

Tune grabbed Ravio’s non-burnt hand and tugged him and Shadow towards the bonfire to dance.  Ravio laughed, fully intending to follow.  But he never got the chance.

Out of nowhere his stomach gave a sudden twist .  The magic in the air changed, subtly, but still enough to make his ears pop.  Ravio wavered on his feet.  Shadow grabbed him before he could fall.

Green eyes found red.  “You feel it too?”  

Shadow nodded.  He squeezed Ravio’s arm.

“What is it?  What’s going on, you two?”  Captain Link pocketed his ocarina, walking over to lay a steadying hand on Ravio’s shoulder.

Just in front of the bonfire, reality rippled.  In the first seconds it could be mistaken for a heat mirage before it condensed into a small point of light. It rapidly  grew from a silver star to a person-sized, triangular rip in reality.  

Ravio’s back had been to the portal when Cia’s magic summoned him to the War of Eras.  Even so he suspected that it hadn’t looked like this.  Calm, opaque night-sky black was framed by wavering silver energy.  He felt a similar pull, yes, but with much less urgency.  It was a gentle coolness, a suggestion to the previous acidic demand.  This portal would wait for them.

No mortal spellcaster had created this.  Divinity rang out from it like church bells.

Almost without thinking Ravio took a step forward.  Shadow moved with him.  “Looks like Lolia wants us home.”

Shadow let out a contemplative hum.  “I guess our work here is done.”

Tune latched onto his arm, eyes heartbroken.  “Ye can’t just be leavin’!”  He complained, “We still have to hunt down that Phantom!”

Mask nodded eagerly and stepped up to sign something deeply urgent at Shadow.  His eyes softened before he reached down to ruffle the kid’s hair and pull the hat over his eyes.  Mask tried and failed to shove him for it.

Captain Link met Ravio’s gaze. “This is your goddess calling, isn’t it?  The same one that saved you.”

Ravio locked eyes with Shadow before nodding.  “Lolia, patron of Lorule.”

She’d allowed them to stay in this world for so long, but neither of them were Hylia’s.  And this was a war for Links to fight.  

“Yeah, she’s kind of like my super hands off mom.  Gave me a proper life and all that.”  Shadow said as if the statement weren’t entirely unhinged.  He continued heedless of the disturbed glances thrown his way.  “I guess even absentee parents want their kids home for dinner, now that our job is done.”

“You mean killing the Dark.”  Captain Link replied.

Ravio nodded.  The one task only they could complete was done, so there was no real reason to stay.  “It doesn’t matter if fate or a misplaced spell brought us here.  If I had to hazard a guess I’d say you are all more than capable of taking care of the rest.”

Captain Link ran a hand through sweaty hair. He chuckled ruefully. “Well, I can’t say I’m not sad to see you go.  You both would have returned to a hero’s welcome back at Castle Town after this.”

“We have people missing us back home.”  Ravio so hoped this was true.  Link’s adventures lasted for months at a time, surely he hadn’t even realized they were gone?  Someone waiting at home though…that’s a nice thought.  Their last words to each other had been so bitter.

“But what if we miss you?  We were just getting to know each other proper!”  Tune pouted.

Ravio opened his arms and the boy dove right in.  Hero or not, he’s still so damn young.   Ravio squeezed his small frame with all his strength, taking in the smell of salt that clung to Tune even after weeks away from the ocean.  “The heavens do not wait for us, little tempest.”

Shadow snorted and knocked a shoulder into Ravio’s. “My guess?  Lolia’s fucking ticked her boys and her triforce got yanked across time without her permission.  She probably thinks she’s done you a grand favor by letting us stay this long.”

Captain Link crossed one hand over his heart and bowed lightly.  “And that she has.  How about we get you gentlemen ready?  Even divine patience has its limits.”

That it did.  Ravio could feel the cool tether growing colder the longer they waited.  

News of their imminent departure traveled unbelievably fast.  By the time all of their things had been gathered a small crowd had assembled around the portal.  The Links, Zelda, Impa, and Midna, among others that Ravio simply hadn’t had the time to get to know.  Mask was glaring and Tune was holding back tears.

Queen Zelda herself stepped forward once they returned to the portal, Impa and Captain Link on either side.  Blue eyes that had been so cool and focused until this point softened just a hair.  The Queen held out a hand.  “Hyrule thanks you both for your service and your sacrifice.”

Captain Link stepped up beside her.  “It was an honor to have you as brothers in arms.  Your contributions will be remembered for years to come.”

Now that’s just entirely too formal.  Ravio and Shadow looked towards each other and gave matching grins.  As one they turned back towards the Captain and sprinted the few steps that separated them and engulfed the man in a hug.  Seconds later two smaller forms joined the pile, Tune and Mask refusing to be left out. 

Shadow grinned lazily and threw an arm around Ravio when they separated.  “I don’t know about you, Rav, but I’m ready for this vacation to be over.”

Ravio chuckled.  “Let’s go home.”

Hand in hand, two brothers stepped one more into the unknown.

It wasn’t cold between eras, but neither was it warm.  A sense of profound stillness pressed in around them as they walked.  No noise, no breeze or crunch of earth beneath their shoes.  Between one blink and the next a wall of silver light appeared.  Ravio squeezed Shadow’s hand one last time before they walked through together.

Ravio had to shield his eyes for a moment at the glare of watery dawn light.  The smell of ripe apples hit his nose, wafted in on a gentle breeze.  They had landed in the orchard!  Home was quite literally in sight through red and gold leaves, and Ravio couldn’t help the relieved laugh that bubbled up.

Then it hit him, and his heart dropped out of his chest.  Apples.  They didn’t ripen until fall.  Ravio dropped Shadow’s hand and covered his mouth in horror.  “Shadow.  It’s autumn.”

“Yeah, and?”  Shadow stared at him in confusion.

“It was spring when we left.”  They’d barely spent a week in the War of Eras!  Ravio could feel his heart rate picking up.  How long have we been gone?

Had Link come home to an empty house?  Did something bad happen to him while they were away?  Goddess forbid, had he thought they’d left for good and moved on?

Ravio took off running.

Chapter Text

Link had faced down demons, dragons, and demigods.  He’d single-handedly saved multiple countries from absolute ruin.

It was just a damn door.  He could do this.

Don’t think about the heartbroken look in Ravio’s eyes when he’d run away like a coward five months ago.  Don’t think about the fury on his and Shadow's faces at Link’s shitty meltdown.

He’d picked up a couple things for each of them during his time in Hytopia, at Madame Couture's insistence.  “You have to make a grand gesture for your sweetheart, darling!  Better get back in his family’s good books while you’re at it, angry in-laws are simply dreadful.”

Link didn’t know about grand gestures and the implication of Shadow being his brother-in-law made his ears burn.  But his flashy patron had a point.  Ravio would love the outlandish fashions in Hytopia.  Link hoped he liked the long indigo coat packed into one of his bags, or at least appreciated the enchantment to let the wearer see into treasure chests.

The peace offering for Shadow had been a bit more difficult to decide on.  But when Link defeated Lady Maude and claimed one of her power sources, Link knew he had the right one.  A pretty, swirling  green stone with a crescent on the bottom that sang of air magic was something even Shadow couldn’t refuse.  

Weeds had sprung up amongst the apple trees while Link had been away.  Looks like those good for nothings didn’t bother tending the orchard.   He rolled his eyes.  At least there looked to be a decent harvest growing in.  Link was looking forward to the return to normalcy his orchard promised.  He just had to open the door.

No smoke rose from the chimney despite the early evening hour and the chill in the air.  That in itself wasn’t too alarming, Ravio wore layers even in high summer and Shadow seemed all but immune to the cold.  They could be having a supper that didn’t require cooking.  Neither of them were especially tidy when it came to the outdoors either; the dusting of leaves on the front porch was no cause for alarm.

Link breathed deep when he reached the front door.  The metal doorknob was cool to the touch as he turned it and—it was locked?  Odd.  They never locked the door before they went to bed at home, and the sun was still kissing the horizon.  Link fished the small iron key out of his backpack.

The house was dark.

“Ravi?  Shadow?  I’m back!” Link called, stepping over the threshold.  No response.  Huh.  They must be out.   Disappointing.  Link had been entertaining secret fantasies of a grand, sweeping reunion where he got to apologize for his transgressions and hold the love of his life close once more.  Maybe I can surprise them in a different way.  Link was a shit cook, but any kind of meal waiting after a long day was a positive to him.

Paper crunched under one foot as he went to do just that.  His eyebrows knitted together in confusion and he lifted one boot, looking down to see what he’d stepped in.  Oh, just an envelope.  Courier must have come after they left.   Link thought absentmindedly, bending to lift the letter off the floor.

The envelope was bright pink, similar to the dragon fruits he’d seen growing in Gerudo Desert.  A dye only used by royalty here in Hyrule, and never for something as mundane as a simple letter.  Link had only seen such bright colors used  like this once he’d gone to Hytopia.  He flipped the letter over to check the sender and his heart dropped out of his chest.

In familiar looping scrawl, To Ravio was written across the envelope.  Link remembered how acidic guilt had filled his heart knowing he’d be away so long at the start of his quest, and the burning need to make things right at home.  What he’d said, the way he’d left?  That was inexcusable.  Link didn’t expect to be forgiven, but his little family deserved some kind of explanation after he’d fucked up so spectacularly.

He’d tried his best not to think about the letter after he handed it off to a courier to deliver to this very cottage.  At the time he’d just hoped Ravio would be patient with him.

Now Link held the very same letter in his hands, unseen and unopened.

He was too late.  The letter slipped through limp fingers.  Too late, too late, always too late and it’s your own damn fault!   Link’s hands tangled in pink-blonde hair, trying desperately to hold himself together as his eyes scanned the cottage for signs of life.  Between one blink and the next he found himself standing in the kitchen with a hand on the drapes.  He flung them open, coughing as a wave of dust bloomed in his face.  

Golden sunset light spilled into his too-quiet home.  A fine layer of dust coated everything from the dining table to the bookshelves.  His heart dropped.  Nobody’s been in here for a long time.

“No, no, no.”  Link could feel his breathing pick up as fear bloomed within his heart.  They wouldn’t have just left, would they?  Even if they were done with Link they had a safe space here, they had the favor of the Crown and loyal friends.  What if something happened?  If they got hurt and I wasn’t there?

Link staggered to the narrow staircase.  He couldn’t hear the creaking of the steps over the blood rushing in his ears.  Couldn’t feel the smooth wooden railing past the buzzing under his skin.  Shadow’s bedroom door was slightly ajar, the man never very good about shutting it.

Clothes and gear were missing from his closet, the accursed blade that had driven Link’s new family apart nowhere to be found.  Ravio’s bedroom was much the same.  This isn’t the kind of packing you do for a move-out, though.  Link told himself, but the assurances ran hollow.  It was almost worse to know they hadn’t intended to be gone for so long.  The stale air and the dust and the weeds all suggested it had been months since anyone had lived in this house.

A tapping at the window sent Link whirling so fast he nearly lost his balance.  It was followed by an indignant chirp.  “Sheerow?”  He whispered, spying the fluffy white and blue form perched there.  Sheerow’s beady red eyes locked onto him and the bird shrieked in complaint.

Legend opened the window and Ravio’s familiar flew in, circling Link once before landing on his outstretched arm.  “What happened?  Where’d they go, little guy?”

Ravio would have never left Sheerow for longer than a couple days.  The bird was wicked smart and surprisingly self-sufficient, but he was still Ravio’s baby.  What happened to him?  To both of them?   Link’s whole body was buzzing.  He could hardly feel Sheerow’s feathers as he stroked the bird’s head.

Sheerow chirped again and held out one leg.  A small note was tied to it, the black ribbon something he’d seen Irene use a dozen times before.  Link untied it with fumbling fingers, smoothing out a bit of parchment half the size of his hand.  It took a good minute for him to stop shaking enough to take in the words.

To Ravio,

I don’t know where you and the rest of your idiots went off to, but this stupid bird has been going nuts for the last hour.  If that means you’re home, come visit!  Don’t just disappear on people, you asshole.  Let me know you’re all right.  

-Irene 

So they hadn’t been planning to be gone long.  The buzzing returned to Link’s limbs.  His vision went gray around the edges.

Visions danced before his eyes as he stumbled back downstairs and fell to his knees at the cold hearth.  Sheerow chirped in concern, fluttering around Link’s head, but Link couldn’t bring himself to respond.  All he could see was Ravio surrounded by monsters, Shadow overwhelmed.  The both of them lost at sea, sunk so deep even Link could not reach them.  Fire.  Death.  Blood.

The Wind Fish’s ballad swirled in his mind.  Had it all been a dream?  Had Link fallen so hard and so deep once again, and torn it all apart?

A sharp bite to his ear shook him out of that particular spiral.  I deserved that.  I deserve so much worse.

Heroes didn’t get happy endings. Link’s fate was to take up the sword, time and time again, to preserve the world’s happiness at the expense of his own.  How could I be so fucking stupid?  They were never going to stay.

His dreams of having a family again were destined to crumble.  His blooming love was always going to wither, because Link was a poison.

Link…drifted.  Lost in memories and grief and self-hatred.  He didn’t know how long he sat there in front of an empty hearth, in a home that could never be anything more than a waypoint between adventures.  I never deserved them.

He didn’t notice the hot tears sliding down his cheeks.

***

Ravio barely took the time to clock the slightly cracked cottage door.  He didn’t give a shit if it was robbers or squatters.  All that mattered was finding Link.

He’d told Ravio one night, late and center beneath the stars, of his solitary life.  All the people he’d lost.  With tears in his eyes he’d whispered the fate of Koholint into Ravio’s shoulder, and how he’d been so alone waking up on the sea.

Shadow yelled something from behind him, but Ravio paid it no heed.  He threw open the door.  It collided with the inner wall, the sound reverberating through Ravio’s head like the beating of a drum.  Sharp squawking greeted him as Sheerow flew out of the darkened interior, his song full of relief and fury that Ravio had left him behind.  “Shh, shh, darling, it’s all right.”  He whispered, taking his little friend into his arms as he stepped inside.  Fuck, Ravio had barely thought about Sheerow in their time apart.  Six months were a long time for the little bird to be on his own, smart as he was.  Ravio pressed an apologetic kiss to his feathered head.

It was dim inside the cottage, still holding the chilled air of an autumn evening.  Almost everything was exactly where they left it and for a second Ravio thought they’d escaped the fallout of disappearing.   Maybe Link isn’t home yet .  Though that was an entirely different problem if the Hero was still running around who knew where.

Then he spotted the sad, curled up form by the fireplace.  A helpless sigh fell from his lips.  “Link?”

No response.

“Link, we’re home.”

Nothing.

Ravio’s eyebrows knitted together in concern and he cast a glance to where Shadow stood in the doorway.  His brother shrugged and stepped through, closing the door behind them.  Ravio shivered.  It really is cold in here.  He released Sheerow, nudging the bird to perch on one of their dining chairs.

He turned back to Link’s pathetic form.  Ravio took careful, slow steps forward, not wanting to startle him.  Was he asleep?  He didn’t seem injured, thank Lolia.  He was wearing new clothes of incredible quality—wherever he’d gone it seemed to have ended well enough.  Ravio was starting to feel tentatively hopeful until he noticed Link’s eyes.  Dull, lavender faded to almost gray.  Empty.  The skin around them was red and puffy, with visible salt dried on his cheeks.

Oh, darling, what’s happened to you?  Ravio knelt gently next to him, reaching for the Hero’s face with his bandaged right hand before thinking better of it and switching to his left.  Link flinched away at the brush of Ravio’s fingers. “Link?  Mister Hero, honey, it’s Ravio.  Shadow is here too.  We’re home.”  

Link shook his head and buried his face in his hands.  His ears pressed flat back against his head.  “No, no, no…” he whispered almost too quietly to be heard.  Ravio’s heart broke in two seeing his bright, brave hero fallen so far.

“I’ll get a fire going. It’s fucking freezing in here.”  Shadow muttered, averting his eyes.  He dropped his travel bag onto the dining table, sending up a cloud of dust.  “Huh.  Looks like he just got back.”

Ravio cast another glance around the living room, noticing now Link’s boots and still-packed bag dumped by the door.  Good, that’s…good.  Small mercies, he supposed, that Link hadn’t been alone for too long.  He turned back to his Hero.  Ravio scooted slowly across the carpet on his knees, careful to make enough noise so Link didn’t startle away again.  His golden hair was so soft even with the grease of travel.  Ravio ran his fingers through it for a few moments, trying desperately to ignore Link’s heartbreaking shivers.  “You’re freezing, Link.”

“Leave me alone.”  Link whispered, refusing to meet Ravio’s gaze. Che shut his eyes tight.  “Not real.  Not real.  Not real.”  He chanted in a flat voice.

Tears stung Ravio’s eyes.  He laid both his hands on top of Link’s, gently pulling them down and away from his face. “Sweetheart, I need you to look at me.  I’m right here.”

“I killed her.  I killed you.”  Fresh tears welled in Link’s eyes.  Shadow paused from where he stood by the hearth, sending an alarmed glance at the two sitting in front of it.  Ravio shook his head.  Link can tell him about Koholint later.  If he was ready.

Ravio cupped Link’s face in both hands, pulling it to rest against his own, foreheads touching.  “You didn’t kill anyone, love.  Could you please look at me?”

Link finally met Ravio’s eyes, gaze still dull and unfocused.  Ravio but his lip.  How can I wake him up from this?  He took one of Link’s hands in his and rubbed gentle circles into it with his thumb.  The skin was so chilled Ravio could feel it through his robe when he rested it against his heart.

They sat there in silence for a few moments while Shadow lit kindling in the fireplace.  Ravio’s brother sat there on the stone edge of the hearth and laid a hand on Ravio’s shoulder.  Concern shone in his red eyes.

With every bit of warmth that returned to the room a spark of life entered Link’s eyes.  He blinked, then shook his head, bringing his free hand up to rub at his eyes.  “Ravi?”

Ravio laughed wetly.  He couldn’t help but smile.  “There you are.”

“Are you real?”  Link whispered, fear in his eyes.  Ravio nodded.  Link’s shoulders slumped in relief.  “You were gone.  I thought…I thought you left because I fucked up so bad, or—“

“Shh, shh.  We can talk about that later, yeah?  Let’s get you all warmed up first.”

Link’s hand came up to rest on Ravio’s bandaged one.  Dull sparks shot through his damaged nerves.  Link frowned in concern, staring at the bandages in horrified guilt.  “You’re hurt.  You…I’m so sorry.”  

Ravio shook his head slowly.  He offered Link a small smile.  “It’s not your fault, love.”

“I wasn’t there.”  Link’s voice broke, and Ravio’s heart went with it.

“He wasn’t alone.”  Shadow put in.  “It’s not all on you, idiot.”

Link opened his mouth, visibly floundering for anything to say.  Shadow snorted and reached over to ruffle his messy hair, something he’d only ever done for Ravio before.

“We’re both here, Link.  And we’re safe.  I promise.”  Ravio smiled softly.  “Right now this is about you.”

And so the dam broke.  The tears that had been welling in Link’s eyes since he’d started climbing out of the mental hole he’d fallen into finally fell and he all but collapsed into Ravio’s arms.  Link clung tight enough that it almost hurt, and Ravio held him back just as hard while sobs wracked his body.  Even Shadow scooted in and laid a hand on the distressed Hero’s back.  Ravio smiled at the rare show of open compassion before turning his attention back to Link.  “Shh, shh.  It’s okay.  We’re all home safe.”

Eventually the sobs quieted as Link exhausted all his worry and stress.  He breathed deeply, in, out, then rubbed his swollen eyes.  He pushed out of Ravio’s embrace, gaze falling once again on his burnt hand.  Link took it in both of his, running his fingers lightly over the Captain’s careful bandaging.  “What happened?”

Ravio laughed a little helplessly, scratching the back of his head with his free hand.  “It’s a bit of a long story.  I’m sure yours is too, why don’t we all get comfortable?”

There wouldn’t be a lot of good food left in the house if it really had been months, but Shadow unearthed a kettle that he set over the fire and found some tea leaves to throw in it.  He and Ravio told their tale as it brewed, the three of them sitting down with steaming mugs as they got to the part where Ravio had ripped Volga’s heart out.  Shadow pulled the red gem out for emphasis where he’d been wearing it around his neck.  

Ravio attempted to downplay the injury he’d received from the gem, but a scathing look from his brother had Link unwrapping the bandages to see for himself.  He hissed in displeasure when he saw the bright red scarring.  Sparks danced down Ravio’s arm and he couldn’t help the flinch at Link’s touch.  Link dropped his hand like he’d been the one burned.  Ravio’s face heated with shame.  “I didn’t know what else to do.  There wasn’t any time.”

Link shook his head.  “Shut the fuck up.” He admonished, standing up and wincing at undoubtedly stiff muscled before heading towards his bedroom.  

Shadow stopped Ravio from following with a hand on his shoulder.  “Drink your fucking tea and get off the floor.”  He ordered before settling down in their rocking chair, creaking back and forth as the two of them waited.

Link reappeared just as Ravio sat down on the soft fabric surface of the sofa, fresh bandages and a green clay pot in his hand.  Ravio did a double take.  Is that his fucking scar cream?  The Hero coveted this medicine, an expensive ointment that took Old Witch weeks to make.  He used it on the worst of his scars when overwork or cold or damp left them aching and had never let his housemates anywhere near it.  Now Link opened the pot without reservation, sitting on the couch beside Ravio and dumping the rest of the supplies on their coffee table.  “Hand.”

“Link, hold on, you don’t need to—“

“Just let me do this!”  Link snapped, then winced as the angry impulse passed.  His shoulders slumped.  Ravio could see the beginnings of frustrated tears welling in his eyes.  “Please.”

Oh, how could anyone say no to a face like that?  He sighed in relief at the first cooling touch of medicine to his inflamed skin.  The ointment smelled strong and grassy, like green tea laced with mint.  Ravio’s ears burned for an entirely different reason at Link’s achingly tender touches.  He held Ravio’s hand in one of his own while he dabbed at Ravio’s scars with feather-light touches that had sparks shooting down Ravio’s spine and warmth pooling in his core.  Link himself was turning red as he worked.  Its cool relief made Ravio slump more and more into Link as the pain and adrenaline of the last few days gave way to exhaustion.

“If you try calling yourself a coward after this I’m going to kick your ass.”  Link muttered after a few quiet moments, not meeting his eyes.  The softness in his tone betrayed his scathing words.  Ravio just laid his head on Link’s shoulder, humming in quiet contentment.

As he worked the ointment into Ravio’s stiff, aching hand he told them of his latest quest.  “You’d love it there, everyone is fucking ridiculous.”  He said of the strange country Hytopia.  The tales of enchanted clothing and off the walls style made Ravio’s eyes sparkle and Shadow’s eyes roll.  Link spoke of the coat he’d brought for Ravio and the odd gem from his final fight he’d pocketed for Shadow’s benefit, both still tucked into his travel bag.

“Was it worth running out of us like that?”  Shadow asked, voice bitter.  He crossed his arms, fingers tapping against one bicep.  “I’m still waiting on my explanation for your meltdown, you know.”

Ravio leaned back enough to see Link’s face, also invested in the topic but apprehensive of the possibilities.  Link sighed, eyes going distant as he walked the path of memory.

“The Four Sword was from my very first adventure.”  Link said into the silence.  Outside, birds chirped at the bright morning sun.  A log popped in the fireplace.  Link’s eyes fell on the blade Shadow had left propped up next to the front door.  “I almost died retrieving it.”

Shadow put his mug down on the coffee table and met Link’s eyes.  “How?”

And so Link told them about being lost in the dark, of the ghosts he’d had to subdue before facing Ganon for the first time.  Of knowing where his fate could lead, and the nightmares of his predecessors that followed.  “It was still shitty to react like that.  And I’m so fucking sorry for walking out like I did.”

Shadow hadn’t taken his eyes off the Four Sword since Link started talking.  His gaze was sad, but resigned.  “Yeah, you’re an idiot.”  He fixed Link with a burning glare, then.  “Speak to Ravio like that again and I’ll make you wish my Link had killed you.”

“Shadow!”  Ravio complained.  Link’s grip on his hand tightened when he moved to admonish his brother.  “Link?”

“He’s right.  Neither of you deserved that.”  The Hero agreed, tying off the fresh bandages on Ravio’s hand.  Link bit his lip for a second then shrugged, reaching around Ravio to pull the other man fully into his lap.  Ravio squeaked, flailing a bit and wishing he had his scarf or hood to hide in.  He buried his red face in Link’s shirt.  Shadow cackled.  “You both look like shit.”  Link muttered fondly.  

“We didn’t exactly have a luxurious vacation, you know.”  Ravio said as he snuggled closer to Link.  A hand ran through his hair.  

“The fairies had a hell of a time putting our idiot back together.”  Shadow added helpfully.  “And it’s not like I saved the fucking world or anything.  Those legends really never say how exhausting that is.”

Ravio yawned, the full force of his post healing and emotional fatigue hitting hin once again.  “I say we should have a nap for breakfast, then.”

“Like you could afford to miss a meal.”  Link snorted, jabbing Ravio in the ribs.  Ravio reached up and lazily smacked him for it.

“Don’t tell me you’ve slept at all since getting home, Mister Hero.”  Ravio sighed in contentment as Link shifted them to lie back on the couch with Ravio on top of him.  Link pressed a feather light kiss to his hair.

A blanket dropped on top of them.  “You’re both fucking disgusting.” Shadow announced without any real heat.  “Go to sleep before I throw up.”

Ravio let out a half-hearted grumble as his eyes slid closed.  Just a few moments.  Link was so warm, after all…

Hours later, Ravio blinked heavy eyes open to golden evening light.  He was lying chest to chest on top of Link, his hero’s arms strong and sure around him even in sleep.  One of Ravio’s hands dangled off the edge of the sofa, and when he twisted his head around to see Shadow holding it, bundled up in blankets on the floor.

Ravio’s eyes slid closed as he soaked in the moment.  A particular feeling bubbled up in his chest, warm and airy.  The feeling of home, of safety.  Relaxation.

Love.

Chapter Text

“So how do you tell which ones are ripe?”  Ravio asked, peering over Link’s shoulder as they stood in the orchard.  

Link lifted one hand and brushed it across a heavy, low-hanging branch.  His rings glinted in the bright sunlight. “Ripe apples will pop right off the stem.  Just give them a twist, don’t fucking pull or you’ll damage the branch.”

Ravio eyed the empty basket in his hand apprehensively.  Manual labor wasn’t usually his cup of tea, but care of Link’s orchard had fallen so far behind he couldn’t help the offer to help harvest.  Sure, it took him long enough to muster up the courage that most of the work was already done, but it was the thought that counted.  The soft, grateful look Link had given him at the offer had been reward enough.  That doesn’t even factor in the pie he’s going to make after.  The man was only just passable in all areas of cooking excluding the various sweets and foods he made with his own crop.  Link had done the bulk of the harvesting in the two weeks since they’d been home, and taken it to Castle Town and Kakariko both for selling.  This day was just for the two of them.

Standing here among the apple trees with a gentle breeze tousling his hair and a cloud-speckled blue sky above them Ravio couldn’t find it in him to complain about the dirt or the bugs.  It was late in the fall, the majority of the apple harvest having already been sold or preserved or set to ferment into alcohol.  Today was just for them.  Spending time around Link with his hat off and his sleeves rolled up didn’t hurt either.  Thank Lolia for unseasonably warm days.  Ravio thought, eyeing his hero’s lithe form as he worked.  His hair sure was getting long.  Maybe Ravio should learn to braid it?

The trees were squat things for the most part, trimmed so the highest branches were just above their heads for ease of harvesting.  Shadow may have had a hard time reaching the highest fruits without levitation, but Ravio and Link managed just fine.  

“You said your uncle owned this place before you, right?  How’d he get into the apple business?”  Ravio asked.  He grasped the pink-toned fruit in front of him, gently twisting just as Link had said.  It popped off with barely a tug and Ravio tucked it into his basket.

Link shrugged, not looking up from his own work.  He paused before each apple he picked, considering the blush of ripeness and the size before adding them to his basket.  “Belonged to his folks, I think.  He left home to be a knight for a couple decades before he had to deal with me.”

“Can’t really have a secret prince right under the court’s noses, huh?”  Ravio smirked and butted his shoulder into Link’s.  The hero rolled his eyes and lightly shoved him back.  “My brother—my blood brother, the knight—and I never really had a place like this.  Our parents were day laborers in the city. We were almost on the streets when they died until Aryn joined the military.”

Link went quiet at that and Ravio winced.  Way to ruin the moment, you fool.  He told himself.  The moment stretched uncomfortably long and Ravio’s cheeks started to burn in embarrassment.  He turned away to pick another apple.

“It could be yours too.”  Link said into the quiet morning air.  Ravio froze, apple in hand.  He turned to find his partner staring up at the clouds drifting through the bright blue sky, eyes far away.  

“What do you mean?”

“This place.  The orchard, the house.  I know you’ve been staying here a while, but…I just don’t want a stupid fight to be the end of all this.”  Link admitted, finally meeting Ravio’s gaze. 

Ravio’s heart skipped a beat.  He eyed the Hero and gingerly placed down his half-full basket of apples.  “Link?”

“You.  Me.  Us, this life we’re living because I know I’m going to fuck it up again and—“

Oh, absolutely not.  Ravio’s eyes narrowed at Link’s tangent.  He plucked the nearest apple and threw it at the Hero’s chest.  “I know you’re not talking about my hero in that tone of voice.  I’ll have you know he’s one of the best men in all of Hyrule!”

Link let out a startled chuckle before adding the apple to his basket.  “Just one of the best, huh?  Who outranks me?”

Ravio pressed a hand flat to his chest and turned up his nose.  “Well, that’ll be me, obviously!  Genius inventor, merchant extraordinaire, war hero…need I go on?”  

Link snorted at his theatrics.  “Come on then, Mister War Hero.  I think we’ve got enough.”

Before Ravio could bend down to grab his basket Link darted forward and scooped it up.  Ravio sighed in fond annoyance, tempered by the Hero transferring both baskets into one hand and taking Ravio’s unscarred one in the other.  Drying grass crunched beneath their feet as they made their way to the house.

Link had been adorably overprotective in the several weeks since their reunion.  Neither of them—Shadow too, though he gagged at any overt display of romance —were willing to let the others far out of their sight.

Ravio’s hand had likely recovered as much as it was able.  By some stroke of luck he’d managed to keep most of his dexterity and grip strength, but his nerves were shot to shit.  Any sudden impacts to the area caused sparks to race down his arm, and he picked up precious little sensation compared to his non-injured hand.  The scars would fade with time.

Equal parts of him warred about wanting Link’s hovering to stop and wanting to keep his attention forever.  He’d press gentle kisses into Ravio’s palm when they were alone together, would rub that medicinal ointment into the hand whenever he noticed Ravio wincing.  That tenderness was the only reason he hadn’t yet taken Link’s head off for constantly taking things out of his hands to carry.  I do like the attention, though.

“I’ll get these peeled and sliced up if you want to start making a crust.”  Link said once they’d gotten inside the cottage.  All the windows had been thrown open to let in the warm autumn air.  

Ravio eyed the icebox with trepidation.  Link had gone over the basics of a pie crust and even set things out for them before they’d gone apple picking, but there was a reason Shadow did most of the cooking.  Ravio’s clever dexterity abandoned him whenever he entered the kitchen.

Cut the butter small as you can, keep it cold, don’t overmix… Ravio repeated the steps to himself as he retrieved it from the icebox.  A rune carved onto the inside of the door and powered by a small sapphire had their food kept fresh even in the heat of summer—an invention Ravio was exceptionally proud of.  

“I don’t think this is working.”  Ravio sighed moments later, staring at the bowl of crumbs in front of him.  His hands were caked in flour.  This crust just won’t come together!

Link looked over and snorted.  He already had half a dozen apples peeled and had started dropping slices into a bowl.  He dropped what he was doing and wiped his hand on a rag.  “You need to add ice water to it, not just butter.  Here, let me show you.”  Link gently nudged Ravio out of the way, pouring in a small amount of water.  Somehow, magically, the sad crumbs Ravio had managed to make transformed into a smooth dough.  He looked up to Ravio with a smile.  “Spread some flour on the counter?  Grab the rolling pin too.” 

Ravio scrambled to comply.  Is it too warm in here?  It feels kind of warm.  He watched in soft admiration as Link rolled out the pie crust, dividing it into two and cutting the second half into strips.  He tried in vain to listen to Link’s instructions on weaving the top portion together like a basket, but his Hero’s strong hands and peaceful expression kept distracting him.  Link hardly ever relaxed this much.  

Bright morning light fell across the counter, lighting Link’s hair in shades of rosy gold.  Beautiful.

“Hey, the sun’s coming out!”  Ravio turned toward the open window, closing his eyes and enjoying the warmth of the sun’s rays on his face.  It’s so much brighter than in Lorule.  Ravio couldn’t get enough of it.  Seeing his Hero illuminated by the light of Hyrule’s golden sun never got old, either.  

A soft plop had him opening his eyes and looking over to Link.  The beautifully woven lattice of crust had been dropped on the floor, and Link’s mouth was hanging open.  After all we went through, he just dropped it?  Ravio couldn’t help the laughter that spilled out of him at his Hero’s stunned expression.  

Instead of Link’s usual grumbling there was only silence.  Ravio glanced at his partner.  The look on Link’s face snapped Ravio out of his amusement.  Instead of his usual annoyance, feigned or otherwise, his eyes had gone soft with wonder.  The ghost of a smile graced his face.  Goddesses, how could I be so lucky?

“I love you, Ravio.”  He whispered like a prayer.

Ravio’s heart melted.  Heedless of the mess coating both of their hands he stepped into Link’s space, throwing his arms around him.  Link was warm, smelling of apples and sugar.  Ravio pulled back just enough to plant a kiss on his soft lips.  

Something settled in Ravio’s chest when they broke apart.  Link He rested his forehead against Link’s.  “I love you, too.”

***

Zelda was laughing at him.  His best friend, his confidante, his own sister whom he’d saved from certain doom time and time again. Was laughing at him.

If Link didn’t already know her private quarters had been warded to be soundproof he’d worry about guards or maids peeking in to check on them with the volume of Zelda’s amusement. I’ve already made enough of a fool of myself without an audience.

The recently crowned Queen of Hyrule wiped tears from her eyes and visibly struggled to smother her giggles.  When she had some measure of control back she looked at him with a grin, merriment in her violet eyes that so closely matched his own.  “A marriage contract for tax benefits?”

Link crossed his arms and glared at her, the effect surely ruined by the blush staining his cheeks.  “You heard me.”

“You’re hopeless, brother.” Zelda shook her head fondly and reached for her teacup.  “But yes, I can have the papers drawn up for you in a day or so.  I’ll notify Hilda as well.  I assume you’d like to keep things quiet?”

Oh, thank fuck.  Link sighed in relief at her lack of pushing.  “Yeah.  I don’t need any well-wishers jumping to conclusions when it’s just to make things easier for him. I don’t even know if he’ll agree.”

A knowing smile grew on Zelda’s face as she sipped her beverage.  “Sure, Link.  I’ve seen the way he looks at you though, especially since you all came back.  Ravio is going to say yes.”

Link’s heart fluttered with hope, so new and so fragile.  It didn’t have to be a thing, a marriage contract was just a piece of paper.  He and Ravio could continue on as if nothing happened.  He’d already given Link so much, this was simply…insurance.  It’d make doing business easier for Ravio and he might even be able to open a proper shop here in Hyrule.  “Thank you.”

“I have to ask, though.  What brought this on?”  Zelda cocked her head. 

Link smiled at the thought of that moment in the kitchen.  Had it really been just three days since?  It felt like forever.

Hands sticky with flour and sugar syrup, hair tied back to show off all of his beautiful freckles.  The kitchen was an absolute disaster and their pie looked hideous, but Link couldn’t make himself care.  

It all seemed so small when compared with the warmth of Ravio’s gaze, the chime of his laughter.  A ray of sun broke through the clouds at that moment and time seemed to stand still.  The light shone through their window, hitting Ravio’s hair just enough to illuminate his midnight hair in tones of violet and blue.  

The sight had been so distracting Link dropped the crust they’d just painstakingly woven directly onto the floor.  Ravio tossed his head back in laughter.

Link’s heart skipped a beat, and in that moment he knew.  He wanted to wake up next to Ravio for the rest of his life.

“Link?”  Zelda asked, catapulting him out of the perfect golden moment.  He shook his head and grabbed his own teacup to hide the no-doubt sappy look on his face.  It was a dark, bitter brew, one that Zelda relied on to keep awake when her duties kept her up at all hours.  

Link shrugged again. Was he rushing into things?  No, I don’t think so.   It had been almost two years since he’d met Ravio.  Nearly a year of being romantically entangled—not counting his ill-advised sabbatical in Hytopia.  And it wasn't a real, full marriage!  Just a legal formality.  Link just wanted to make things easier for Ravio to live in Hyrule if anything happened to him.  “It just feels like the right thing to do.”

“Whatever you have to tell yourself, brother.”  Zelda let out a very un-queenly snort. “I’m happy for you, truly.”

Happiness, huh?  It had been a long time since Link was able to look forwards to the future.  With Ravio, though, the world shined brighter.  There was a point, a reason to come home every day.

“So.”  Zelda took another sip of her tea.  “When are you getting him a ring?”

***

“And another thing!”  Shadow slammed his mug down on the bar top.  “Yes, I’m happy for them and all that, but now they can’t keep their fucking hands off each other!  I swear if I walk in on them half-dressed again I’m going to move out.”

Irene raised one eyebrow at him as she sipped her own beverage, a delicate reddish thing in a tiny glass.  “You were the one who demanded we get them together.”

The two of them were sat in a bustling tavern in the heart of castle town.  They’d gone to see a caravan of traders from the south of Hyrule, hunting down rare herbs that didn’t grow in their climate.  Once the goods were safely stowed Shadow had dragged Irene inside to bitch about his roommates.  It was a bustling little place, with a long dark wood bar up against the entrance to the kitchen and a handful of tables with enthusiastic patrons chattering.  In one corner on a tiny excuse for a stage some nobody bard plucked at the strings of his lute.  They’d sat down, ordered, and Shadow was enjoying the pleasant buzz he had going.

Shadow groaned.  “That was worse!  Their stupid pining looks were gonna kill me!”

“You wanna try dropping Link into Lake Hylia?”  Irene asked.  “Maybe that’ll cool him off.”

“Nah, even I don’t hate him that much.  You know how he is about water.  And Rav would kill me.”  Shadow’s lip curled and he took a sip of his cider.  Link was annoying sure, but pranks were about humor, not hurting people.

“Link’s been trying to get on your good side, hasn’t he?”  Irene swirled the red liquid in her glass before taking a delicate sip.  “You’re going to have to admit he’s your friend eventually.”

“I guess so.” Shadow shrugged.  “His Four Sword bullshit explains those weird fucking looks when we first met.  It’s almost funny to see him tripping over himself now.”  He brought out the swirling green gem Link had given to him a couple days after coming home.  He’d wrapped a wire cage around it and the red crystal from Ravio and wore them around his neck most times he left home.  Something in Shadow chafed at the thought of leaving them behind. They were so very alike, singing of different elemental magic.

“What do those fancy things do anyway?  You tried them in any spells yet?”  Irene gestured towards Shadow’s necklaces with her glass.

“I don’t know, Irene, I’m fucking drunk!”  Both gems were resistant to chipping or grinding down like Shadow usually would for potions.  He’d toyed around with the idea of affixing them to elemental rods, but something about the energy they contained was too wild, too primal. Shadow glared at his friend. “Why are you drinking that tiny thing, anyway?  It’s gonna take forever to feel anything.  You need a bigger cup.”

“You’re drinking cider, you idiot.  And you’ve had one.  It’s barely alcoholic.  This has whiskey in it.”   Irene snorted, her words dripping with condescension.  “Weren’t you and Ravio trying to make apple bourbon or something?  You should know better.”

Shadow’s jaw snapped shut.  Ravio had mentioned that whatever bourbon was would allow them to get drunk faster, but he’d never gotten around to actually trying anything besides the cider from Link’s orchard. Irene doesn’t have to know that. “I do so know better!”

Irene fixed him with a disbelieving look before turning away and waving towards the bartender, a large and red-faced man.  “Get me another one of these!  My friend’s about to make a fool of himself.”

“You want to fucking bet?”  Shadow snatched the glass from the bartender when he came over. 

He lifted one bushy eyebrow, presumably at Shadow's slight frame. “You sure you can handle this, kid?”

Shadow flipped him off and chugged the glass.  Fuck, why does this burn?   He winced and set the glass down.  “You have shit taste in alcohol.”

Irene smiled.  “Just give it a second.”

A few minutes later Shadow felt great.  This drink was fantastic.  Irene was a genius.  He picked up the glass and frowned, finding it empty.  He opened his mouth to call the bartender for a refill before one elegant hand landed on his.  He stared at it in confusion, following the arm it was attached to and finding Irene’s incredibly amused face.

“How are you feeling in there, inky?”  She reached over and plucked the glass from his hands, setting it down on the counter.  She crossed her arms and watched him.

Shadow grinned.  The sound of the tavern seemed muffled, somehow.  It was so warm in here.  “Your liquor tastes like shit!  I need more.”

The witch in training rolled her eyes.  “You wanna try standing up before that?”

Shadow scoffed and pushed his stool back from the bar.  Stand up?  I’ll show her, I’m the best at standing.   He scooted forward, feet touching the ground and stood.

Ohh.  The world swirled around him.  Every movement seemed to bleed a trail of afterimages.  The warm buzzing he’d gotten from cider before was nothing compared to this!

In his little corner the bard started playing a more upbeat tune.  The couple of people actually listening to him started clapping hands and tapping feet.  A pair of women with the solid  build of farmers got up to dance.  Shadow’s eyes widened.  That looked like a great idea!

“Irene!  Irene, come dance with me.”  Shadow reached forward, meaning to grab onto her sleeve and pull her up.  He couldn’t quite get his feet to cooperate though, stumbling into her side.

The witch laughed.  “Damn, you really are a lightweight.  That hit even harder than I thought.”  She pushed off her stool as well and stared at Shadow, one hand on her hip.  There wasn’t a hint of impairment to her posture and her eyes were clear as ever.  “I don’t know how good of a dancer you’d be right now, inky.”  Shadow stared at his friend with narrowed eyes.  Didn’t she drink like three of those things?  How is she still alive?

Shadow swayed on his feet, moving in time with the music. Irene considered him for a moment before crouching down and throwing Shadow over her shoulder.  He yelped in surprise, wiggling in an unsuccessful  attempt to free himself.  He couldn’t quite get his intangibility or flight powers to respond to him.  She’s barely taller than me!  What the fuck?  “Where are you taking me?  How the fuck?”

“I haul around cast iron cauldrons on the daily, inky.  I don’t know exactly what you are, but you’re about as heavy as a housecat.”  Irene tightened her surprising grip around him.  “Now stop squirming before you knock my hat off!”

A blast of freezing air hit them as they headed outside.  It wasn’t unreasonably late, so there were still a few people loitering in the street outside the pub.  They all hurried along in vague blurs that Shadow couldn’t seem to focus on.  Probably trying to get inside.  It’s fucking freezing.  Shadow shivered.  Normally the cold didn’t bother him, but the day had been so warm he’d dressed in light summer layers.  Now he wouldn’t be surprised if snow started falling.

Irene whistled into the night air.  Seconds later her broom soared down out of the sky, coming down to hover in front of them at waist height in a wash of citrusy magic.  “Your spells taste like lemons.”  Shadow mumbled when Irene dumped him onto the broom, settling in behind him.  She placed one arm around Shadow's stomach and one hand on the broom handle in front of them.  It was more care than she ever showed to Link when giving him a ride.

“That’s nice, Shadow.”  Irene replied, deadpan.

The lights of castle town swirled below them as they flew up and away towards Shadow’s house.  Shadow usually adored flying, but the swirling lights below made his stomach churn.  Is it the alcohol?   He wondered, clamping a hand over his mouth.  The blurred feeling of the world that had seemed so appealing with the music inside just made him want to shut his eyes and curl into himself.

“Throw up on my broom and I’m dropping you.”  Irene smacked the back of his head.  Shadow just groaned.  He shut his eyes and the nausea became slightly more bearable.

Time seemed to curl in on itself.  Shadow had no idea how long it took before the rushing wind slowed.  He cracked open his eyes to find Irene’s broom hovering outside the second floor of his house.  She poked him in the back.  “Your window unlocked?”

“Always is.” Shadow nodded, sinking farther and farther into Irene with each dip of his head.  He liked to come and go through it.  The drama of flinging himself out a window always hit better than walking through the walls, so he’d taken to leaving them unlatched.  Doors were for posers.  As if anyone would be stupid enough to try robbing us.   Shadow chuckled to himself as Irene floated forward to open his bedroom window.  There’s enough arcane warding on this house to send any intruders to the Dark World and back.

“I’m not going to tuck you in, you big baby.”  Irene declared.  Without further ado she shoved him off of her broom.  Shadow’s heart leapt for a moment before he found himself colliding with the messy, soft pile of blankets that covered his bed.  Oh.  When did we get inside?   He rolled over and blinked blearily at his friend, already hovering halfway out the window.  She frowned at him.  “When you have a headache in  the morning, remember it’s your fault.”

Shadow might have grumbled out a half-hearted retort.  He found himself much more concerned with the warmth of the blankets around him.  Was the world still spinning?  It felt like things were spinning.  His body felt so heavy…

The world blurred around Shadow like a watercolor painting, shapes gradually swimming into focus.  They formed dancing couples wearing fine clothing in a riot of different colors.  They danced along a polished marble floor in a magnificent ballroom lit by golden torches and arcane crystals.  A fast-paced melody guided them, drifting out from a half-dozen performers with stringed instruments.  

Why would Shadow dream of a place like this?  He’d never been at a party so fancy.  A disturbance towards the ballroom’s entrance caught his eye.  The crowd was congregating around four newly arrived figures.  Shadow’s breath caught in his throat when he recognized them.

Older, by a couple years.  No longer perfect copies of each other, but still wearing clothing in the colors that gave them their names.

Red, Blue, and Vio seemed to shrink back at the attention before Green stepped forward and made some declaration to the crowd that Shadow couldn’t make out.  It sounded like he was speaking underwater.  The crowd parted before them like a hand stuck through a waterfall, revealing an orange-haired, pink-garbed woman with red ribbons in her hair.  Their Zelda?

The two met in the middle.  Green took Zelda’s hands as a new melody kicked off, and the world watched as they danced.  

“Pretty good moves if I do say so myself.”  A clear voice said from over Shadow’s shoulder.

Shadow jumped forward in surprise.  As he whirled around the world around him dissolved into watercolor sparkles.  They flew apart, leaving Shadow floating in a familiar black void before condensing into a bright green silhouette.  “You fucking peacock.”

Green laughed.  “It’s good to see you, too!”

This was uncomfortably similar to the night Shadow had dreamed of Red.  He glared at Green, not saying a word.

Green finally broke the silence. He’d probably have one of those stupid smiles on his face if he had a mouth to do it with. “So, have you met them yet?”

“Met fucking who?”

“I’ll take that as a no, then.”

Shadow growled at him.  He remembered Green as a self-important busybody.  Even in my dreams he’s an annoying piece of shit.  “Are you going to get to the point, or just lead me around like your other three idiots?”

Green raised placating hands.  “Whoa, whoa!  No need to shout.  I don’t know how long you have before things kick off, but Ravio and the Link you’re living with—“

“How the fuck do you know about Ravio?”

“Don’t worry about that yet.  You have to—“. The void, Green’s form, everything in Shadow’s dreamscape rippled.  A knock, so very distant but somehow all-consuming reached Shadow's ears and reverberated down to his bones.

“What the fuck are you doing?”

“It’s you, actually.  You’re waking up.”  Green sighed.  “Pity.  Looks like you’ll have to figure out the next part on your own!”

Shadow lunged for him, forgetting for a moment he was talking with a ghost.  Green flowed around him in a cloud of petrichor.  Shadow spun back and glared as the world shook once more.  Green laughed his stupid laugh.  

“Good luck, Shadow!  It’s about to get weird!”

Shadow’s center of gravity abruptly shifted and he found himself blinking awake in bed.  His head pounded with pain, the loud knocking at his bedroom door sending fresh waves of pain through his skull. “Shadow!”  Ravio yelled from outside.

“Shut the fuck up!”  He yelled towards the door.  Fuck this, I’m never drinking again.

“Shadow, I’m coming in!”  Ravio yelled again, and that was all the warning he had before Ravio burst into the room.  “I need to talk to you right now!”

“What the fuck is wrong with you?”  Shadow pulled the covers over his head to block out the stabbing light.  Had it felt this bad in his first life?  It couldn’t have.  How is Irene even alive if she drinks like that on the regular?

Ravio flung himself onto Shadow's bed.  Hands grasped his shoulders and shook.

“Link asked me to marry him!”

Chapter Text

I am so sorry, dear one.  I have held them off as long as I could.  A voice like moonlight and cricket song whispered in Link’s ears.

You have given so much.  Too much.  I need you to be brave for me one last time.  Came the gentle dawn and the chirping of birds.

Link didn’t know who they were, or why they sounded so worried.  He was warm, relaxed…he felt like a cat in a sunbeam.  Was he floating?  He felt like he was floating…

The sound of breaking glass startled him out of his doze, and he was plunged into cold water as images started flashing before his eyes almost too quickly to take in.  

Crystal-clear waters.  A trembling body in his arms. Ash filling the sky.  Malice pouring from the earth.  The stars dancing close enough to touch.  Four colored gemstones.  Shadow with his reflection, but the reflection was off.  Bright.  Faces he didn’t know clustered around a campfire, unfamiliar but so dear to him that his heart squeezed in anguish.

That blade.  That damn blade which still sent shivers up his spine every other time he spotted it on his brother-in-law’s back.  Color started to bloom across its washed-out form before Link was yanked back hard enough to take his breath away.  

Warmth, again, and a ghost of the peace he’d felt before those visions.  He was lying in bed, wrapped up in the ridiculous amount of blankets Ravio insisted on sleeping with.  The world was quiet but for birds singing outside.  And Sheerow singing back from inside.

“Link?”  An all-too-familiar voice had him shooting upwards in bed, colliding with something and causing pain to shoot through his forehead.  “Ow!  Fuck!”

Link blinked, then blinked again and rubbed the sleep out of his eyes.  Oh.  I’m home.  He gazed around his and Ravio’s shared bedroom, each second slowing his racing heartbeat.  There were the dirty clothes they hadn’t bothered to put away, there were the books they'd been reading together.  

There was his husband, half-dressed and kneeling on the edge of their bed, rubbing at a bright red mark on his forehead.  “I try to give my husband a sweet kiss in the morning and this is the thanks I get?”  Ravio whined.  From his perch on the windowsill Sheerow chirped at Link in disapproval.  That fucking thing is way too overprotective.

“You startled me, you dork.  Let me see.”  Link sat up and shuffled forward to take Ravio’s hands in his.  The round pink mark was small, only skin deep.  No sign of swelling.  Ravio’s green eyes glittered with reflexive tears and he gave Link a spectacular pout before the Hero leaned in and pressed a kiss to the offending area.  “Stop whining, you’re all right.”

Ravio smiled at him, bringing a hand up to Link’s cheek and guiding him in for a peck on the lips.  Before Link could deepen the kiss Ravio’s hands were on his and he was being tugged out of bed. “Come on, husband of mine, time to get up!  I made tea!”

It had been a year since Link had stumbled through his explanation about the marriage license, but he could still remember the dumbfounded look on Ravio’s face like it was yesterday.  He’d been in the midst of thoroughly embarrassing himself, stumbling over an explanation of tax benefits and permanent residence when Ravio had crashed into him, kissing him through the giggles that he couldn’t seem to smother.

Link and Ravio had kept their casual betrothal quiet.  Even so, Shadow had made himself scarce for a week after the documents had been signed.

Link gave up on the denial of his feelings when, on a quiet morning in spring Ravio had given him a golden ring set with a glittering green opal.  

“I know how much your curse hurts.  This can’t cure it or prevent the change, but it should at least make it less painful.”  Ravio had explained, voice unbearably tender.  “Hylians often exchange rings for marriage anyway, do they not?”

What happened after…Link was just glad there had been no prying eyes.  They hadn’t even made it indoors, let alone anywhere near a bed.  

He’d given Ravio an amethyst ring weeks later, enchanted to hell and back against physical damage.  Hyrule had been peaceful since his return from the War of Eras, but Link’s heart still ached every time he saw the slowly fading burn scars on his husband’s hand.  There were always more monsters.

“You’d better not have tried to cook.”  Link scolded his husband as he dressed.  “You ruined two pots and a frying pan last time.”

“I would never!  Shadow made breakfast.”  Ravio assured as they exited their bedroom.

“And you’d better hurry your asses up if you want anything!  I will eat your share!”  Shadow called through the open door from the kitchen.  He was still wearing his sleeping clothes when Link and Ravio emerged, an absolutely massive black shift that could have fit a man twice his size.  The sleeves were rolled up to his elbows to account for the sizzling pan on their stove.  

It wasn’t an idle threat, either.  Shadow may be one of the smallest adults Link had ever met but he had a bottomless pit for a stomach.  The steaming plates of sausages and eggs on the table were well and truly at risk. “Thanks ever so much.”  Link rolled his eyes and pulled Ravio’s chair out for him.  Their larger teapot was on the table, an ornate silver thing his husband had indulged in when he spotted it in town one day.

Shadow snatched up a cup he’d already filled while Link and Ravio served themselves.  He crossed his legs, content to float midair in the kitchen while they ate their breakfast.

“Would it kill you to sit at the table like a normal person?”  Link asked after a few bites.

“Absolutely.”  Shadow sipped his tea, the cup not entirely hiding his smirk.  Sheerow fluttered down from the rafters to land on his shoulder.  He gave the bird an absentminded scratch.

Ravio only snickered, the bastard.  Link bumped shoulders with him in retaliation.  

It was a quiet, safe morning with his family close at hand.  Link should have known something was bound to happen to break that peace.

The sound of shattering porcelain and the resulting startled squawk from Sheerow had Link’s head whipping around towards Shadow.  He had come down from his ridiculous position, standing amongst the shards of a ruined teacup with eyes shut tight and hands fisted in his hair.  His legs trembled.  Sheerow had abandoned him to take shelter in the rafters once more.

“Shadow?”  Ravio said tightly, shoving his chair backwards to get to his brother.  Steadying hands landed on the shorter man’s shoulders. “What is it?  What’s wrong?”

“Something’s coming.  Big magic.”  Shadow hissed.  He took a deep, shuddering breath.  “Not Dark, but— fuck!”  

Even Link was getting concerned now.  My sword is by the front door, but the ice rod Ravio had been repairing is closer…. Link’s eyes flicked rapidly over their house, scanning for threats and available defenses.  He’d just made up his mind to make for the tempered sword when Shadow shook off whatever the incoming spell had done to him.

“Wait!”  Shadow called, one hand shooting out before Link could get even halfway towards his blade.  “Don’t move!”

The air in the middle of their living room shimmered, a golden light appearing expanding so rapidly and with such intense strength Link’s ears popped.  Shadow cursed from his place in the kitchen—if even Link could feel the arcane power pouring out, his brother-in-law was probably getting a migraine from it.

In mere seconds the light expanded into a triangular portal rimmed with gold, a swirling galaxy within its bounds.  If Shadow hadn’t called a warning, Link would have walked right through it.

“I need you to be brave for me one last time”, one of the voices in his dream had said.  Link sighed deeply, now knowing what it had foretold.

A Quest, with a capital Q.  Fucking hell, the goddesses really couldn’t let him go, could they? I wonder what fresh hell awaits me this time.  Hytopia had been both completely accidental and completely ridiculous.  While Link hoped for an equally low-stakes adventure, considering his dream came with a complimentary divine apology, he wasn’t going to hold his breath.  This quest was going to be a nasty one.  

Shadow had shaken off his pain enough for curiosity to take over and had begun approaching the portal.  It stood there placidly as the man circled with pursed lips.  “It’s got the mark of divinity—probably Hylia, I’m guessing—but I don’t feel any draw.”

“Maybe she’s sending someone to us this time?”  Ravio wondered, coming to stand beside Link with hands on his hips.  “It’s not calling me like Lolia’s did.”

Shadow reached out to brush a hand against the glowing magic.  He jumped back with a yelp when it met him with visible sparks.  “What the fuck!”

Link could feel a gentle tug within his spirit.  The pull they both spoke of.  “ Come, come.  Help us, Hero.”  It seemed to say.  He had time but Hylia wouldn’t wait on him forever.  Link would bet good rupees on the pull only growing stronger.

Can’t I ever fucking rest?  

“It’s for me.”  Link said, resigned.  “ Just me.”

That had both his housemates whipping around to face him, Shadow looking incredulous and Ravio a bit frightened.  

“A Hero’s work is never fucking done, I guess.”  Link ran a hand through his hair in frustration.  He wanted to stay here, damn it.  He was retired!  He wanted his husband and his apple orchard and quiet nights by the fire.  “I can feel its call.  It wants me, and me alone.”

Rapid footsteps thudded against the floor as Ravio rushed him and took both of his wrists in a bruising grip.  His beautiful green eyes were wide with alarm.  Link had to look away before his heart broke in half.  “You can’t just go off by yourself!”

Link shrugged a little helplessly.  “I have every time before.”

Ravio’s eyes shone with hurt.  “That’s not fair to you.”

Goddesses, but Link loved this man.  He gently removed Ravio’s grip on his wrists and threaded their fingers together.  “You know I’m content to tell the heavens to fuck themselves.  If I try to ignore this it’ll just pull me through on its own.”

“We can make sure he’s prepared though, yeah?”  Shadow wrapped an arm around Ravio’s shoulders.  “You’ve got the best gear in all of Hyrule, Ravio, you never shut up about it.”

Ravio laughed a bit wetly. He nodded.  “Well, love, why don’t you get changed while we rustle up some adventuring supplies?  I don’t think a house robe is appropriate attire for saving the world.”

Stepping away from the portal and into their bedroom made his stomach turn oddly—Hylia really didn’t like the idea of him avoiding this.

Once the bedroom  door clicked shut behind him  Link dropped his house clothes to the floor and pulled on a simple tunic, the shade of green so dark it was nearly black.   He then made for a chest of magical clothing that had been blessedly ignored since his sojourn to Hytopia.  He had his sights set on the heavily enchanted red tunic he’d discovered when storming Lorule castle, throwing it and a couple spares onto the bed alongside his Pegasus boots.  He pulled his hair into a short tail and tucked it into a blue cap Ravio gave him for his last birthday.

His husband and Shadow were both scrambling when he joined them again, the portal glowing placidly in the background.  Shadow popped through the roof and dropped an armful of potion bottles into the magically extended leather bag one of them had laid next to his sword on the sofa—Link could spy potions for healing, magic replenishment, and a couple unfamiliar neon shades mixed in.  I just hope he labeled them this time.   Ravio trotted up from the basement with a familiar jewelry box in hand, stuffed full of Link’s magical accessories.  He’d always preferred them over armor.

Link’s heart ached to look around at the life he’d built.  In his early days, the ones of Labrynna and Holodrum and his ill-fated sea voyage to Koholint, it had been so easy to close the door and not look back.  His home was a waypoint then, a shell of happy memories from his long-gone uncle.

Now, though?

Everywhere he looked he saw evidence of life.  Their abandoned breakfast, the stairs to the second level.  A practically useless cauldron Shadow had abandoned in the corner after nearly melting through the bottom when one of his potions had been more volatile than expected.  The pile of receipts Ravio had yet to work through from his latest batch of orders from Castle Town.  Each object was a memory, a physical proof that Link had of the good things in life when his memories grew too haunting.

All of that was nothing compared to the feelings that stirred in Link’s heart when he looked into his husband’s eyes.  Without thinking he closed the space between them and wrapped Ravio up in his arms.

“I’ll come home to you.  I swear on Lolia’s name.”  He whispered into raven hair. 

“You’d better.”  Ravio’s arms tightened around him one last time before he retreated just enough to give Link one last kiss.  “Or I’m coming to get you.”

“I don’t doubt it.”  Link smiled.  Nothing in either of their worlds could stop his husband from doing what he wanted.  He glanced over Ravio’s shoulder to Shadow.  “Look after each other while I’m gone. Don’t burn my fucking house down.”

Shadow cackled.  He stepped forward and guided Ravio back.  “I won’t do anything you can prove.”

“Fuck you.  I’ll be back.”  Link rolled his eyes and smiled wryly at the two people who had wormed their way into his life and made it worth living again.  His eyes burned and he quickly whirled around to face his destiny.

If he let himself look back he wouldn’t be able to go.

***

It was cold, in the portal.  The kind of crisp Link usually reveled in when working outdoors.  So different from the vertigo-inducing lack of sensation when traveling to Lorule.  It was more reminiscent of magic from the Harp of Ages.  Link could feel the cradle of divinity washing over him as he walked through the infinite realm of starlight.

A thread of gold spiraled into being in front of him, coiling into a person-sized triangle.  Only darkness lay beyond.  Here we go.  Link rested one hand loosely on the pommel of his blade.  He exhaled and stepped once more into reality.

The ground Link found himself standing on was rough rock.  The air smelled damp and salty.  Water droplets echoed around him and he couldn’t see a fucking thing!

Link groaned in annoyance.  “Am I fucking underground?”  He complained to his absentee patrons.  “You seriously took me out of my house and stuck me in a damned cave?  Someone better be fucking dying!”

Only the echoes of his own voice greeted him.  Fucking figures.  Link cursed under his breath and began digging for the lantern he’d stowed deep in his pack.  Just as his fingers closed around the well-worn handle another noise rang out in the darkness.

“Wars?  Wild?  Was that one of ye?”  The voice was faint, distorted by rock but sounding unbearably young.  “Rulie is hurt!”

Shit.  There was the nice little problem he’d been expecting.  Hopefully they wouldn’t be immediately hostile.  Link sighed, pulling his lantern out.  A kiss of magic power had the flame inside ignite.    

Its golden glow illuminated gray stone walls slick with moisture.  Link was in a small, roughly bean-shaped cavern barely tall enough for him to stand up straight.  Behind him yawned a squat but roomy passageway, in front of him a crack less than a meter wide.  The voice had come from the narrower tunnel.  

“Who the fuck are you?” Link called into the darkness.

“Who are you?” The voice shot back.  Definitely a kid, maybe a younger teen based on the cracking timbre.  

Link rolled his eyes and shifted into the narrow passage.  “Time for that later, kid.  You have wounded?”

“Part of the cave collapsed!  My friend won’t wake up and I’m pinned under some rocks!”

Damn it.  Link looked upwards, examining the ceiling above him.  Thankfully this part of the cave system looked relatively stable, no cracks or buckling in the stone to be seen.  I know I saw Ravio pack my Titan Mitts, at least.  Could be worse.  The kid seemed coherent, and he had enough air to hold a conversation.  Hopefully he was just pinned  “Shit.  Okay, hang on.  Don’t fucking move.”

Link squared his shoulders and squeezed through a bend in the tunnel.  It wasn’t exactly claustrophobic, but if he extended his arms his fingertips would likely brush either wall.  After only a moment of walking Link rounded a second curve in his path  to see the boy he’d been conversing with.  He was small and wiry, wearing airy clothes that might have once been bright before getting covered in damp sand and dirt.  His legs disappeared under a large slab of stone.  Link breathed a sigh of relief when he noticed it seemed to be more of an issue of space than crushing  injury—the kid had a little wiggle room, just not enough to slither out.  Thank fuck.  It’d be simple enough to get him out.   Just out of the conscious boy’s reach lay a slightly older kid, free from the rockfall but concerningly limp.  Blood matted his dark hair.  The younger flinched away from the light of Link’s lantern briefly, before flashing a shaky grin.  

“We fell through the roof.”  He explained, nodding upwards.  “We were exploring the caves up there.”

Link glanced towards the roof of the cave.  High, high above them at the edge of his lantern’s glow there was a darker hole that the two boys likely created. No going back the way they came then, especially with an invalid.  I don’t like the look of those cracks.  Link’s lip briefly curled in apprehension at the state of the walls around them.  Normally I’d take care of the unconscious one first, but I don’t want the fucking roof to come down on us.  “Think you can walk if I get that shit off you?”

The kid nodded fervently.  “Yeah!  I’m fine, but Hyrule got hit by a fallin’ rock when we went down.  He won’t wake up and I can’t get him to drink a potion like this and I don’t have any fairies and—“

“Take a breath, squirt.”  Link set his lantern down on the ground.  A hand plunged into his pack and a simple thought brought the Titan Mitts to his hands. He cracked his knuckles and approached the boy.  “I’m gonna get you out of here, and we’re both gonna take your friend back to where it’s a bit more stable before we take a look at him.  You got a name?”  He asked, aiming to crouch next to the boy.

“They call me Wind, now, since my title is the Hero of Winds!  This is Hyrule.”  The kid—Wind—gestured to his still unconscious friend.  Not the best fakes, but at least they’re smart enough not to give out their real names to a strange man in a cave.

The Hero bit was more concerning.  Nope, not dealing with that right now, we are going to put that in a box for later.

Link nodded.  “Right, Wind, take a deep breath and get ready to move on my mark.”  He placed his hands against the slab of stone, braced his feet, and nodded.  “One, two, three!”

Link hefted the stone upwards, its weight barely more than a basket of apples with his arcane assistance.  Small rocks and pebbles cascaded downward at the disturbance.  Wind scrambled forward, drawing his legs up to his chest and out of the way. Good, he’s probably bruised at most.   The kid immediately turned to his unconscious friend while Link carefully released the rock.  

“I’m Link, by the way.  Here to save the fucking day again, I guess.”  Link muttered, coming to kneel in front of the sorry pair. “Since nobody else seems to be able to get off their asses.” He added under his breath.  

The kid went oddly quiet as Link examined his friend—Hyrule, the boy had said.  A few years older, age nebulously in between the two of them.  Freckles covered nearly every inch of fair skin not marred by filth.  He was skinnier than the other boy, and his simple green and brown garb spoke of a hard and simple lifestyle.  Not unlike Ravio, in the early days after they’d met.  Curls stained by sweat and blood and dirt made dark brown hair appear almost black.  All his limbs seemed intact, nothing twisted or out of place, but Link would need a closer examination for that.  Those injuries can wait till we’re away from the rockfall.  Hyrule’s delicate facial features were marred by the blood seeping out from behind his hairline.  Link hissed in displeasure, reaching out to feel for the injury.  He jerked backward the second his fingers made contact, energy sparking down his arm.  

This boy’s magic was unlike anything Link had ever felt before.  His blood sang with honey-sweet arcane power.  It was so strong Link could practically taste it.  Is this what Shadow is always going on about, tasting magic?  Is he just more sensitive?

Link turned his gaze upward to ask Wind what the fuck kind of spellcaster his friend was, only to be stopped short by the expression on his face.  The kid’s eyebrows were knitted together in confusion and cautious hope, his mouth hanging slightly ajar like he desperately wanted to ask a question but couldn’t find the words.  Link raised an eyebrow at him.  “What, I have something in my teeth?”

“Ye said your name is Link, aye?  And you’re a hero?”

“Against my better judgement most of the time, but yes.”  Link shrugged and reached for Hyrule again.  His magic wasn’t nearly as startling now that Link knew what to expect.  He slipped one arm under Hyrule’s knees and the other behind his shoulders and pulled the boy into his arms.  “Come on, there’s a more stable part just a few minutes back where we can get this guy sorted.”

Hyrule would have been light even if Link wasn’t wearing his Titan Mitts.  Normally he’d bite Wind’s head off for following so closely in his personal space, but he couldn’t blame the kid.  Head injuries were no joke.

“I didn’t think we’d be gettin’ another Link, is all.  It’s been months since the rest of us met.”

Link turned to stare at him, blank faced.  Stories of his husband and brother-in-law’s adventure through time came to mind, particularly the ones about three blond-haired Heroes.  Wind bore a startling resemblance to the young one they’d called Tune.  “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”  He lifted his head towards the cave roof and imagined Hylia laughing at his misfortune.  “Let me guess.  Your name is Link.  And I’m willing to bet he’s Link too.”

The kid had the nerve to laugh.  “Hey, you catch on fast!”

“Of course it is.  Of course you are.”  Link sighed and led them into the bean shaped cave.  “You got a potion on you?  They’re not as good topically but we can soak a bandage in one.”

“Oooh, I didn’t think of that!”  Wind set down Link’s lantern and eagerly shrugged off a small backpack Link hadn’t noticed in the low light.  

A soft groan slipped out of Hyrule’s mouth as Link set him gently on the most level part of the floor.  Link paused in the middle of taking off his gloves, watching the boy’s face for any signs of awareness.  Nope, not yet.  Link bit his lip and reached for his own bag for rags and a waterskin to wash off Hyrule’s face.

“So, what should we call ye?”  Wind asked, placing a miraculously unbroken glass bottle full of red potion within Link’s reach.  “When the rest of us met we had Sky use the Master Sword to figure out our hero titles.  We could wait till we find him but that sounds like a whole lot of headache.”

“They’ve been calling me the Hero of Legend, last I heard from a bard I know.”  And hadn’t that been a fun conversation the last time Din’s troupe had come through Castle Town.  Link had thought it entirely too obnoxious, so of course Ravio and Shadow had teased him about it for weeks afterward.  

“Legend, then!  It’s nice to meet ye!”  Wind grinned at him, the smile coming easier now that he was free and Hyrule was getting medical attention.

Link—Legend, now, he didn’t even get to keep his fucking name this time—nodded as he poured water onto a rag and began mopping up the blood on Hyrule’s face.  There was an egg sized lump on the side of his head, hidden just beneath his hair.  Luckily the cut itself didn’t seem too large or deep, only bleeding so much because it was a head wound.  Link had learned that particular lesson at twelve when he got on the wrong end of a moblin’s club.  

“I think he’ll be fine.”  Legend decided.  He popped the cork on Wind’s red potion and poured a few drops onto a folded cloth and pressed it to the lump.  He offered a roll of bandages to Wind.  “Here, wrap his head while I hold this in place.”

“Do ye think he’s going to wake up soon?”  Wind asked once he’d tied the bandage off.  He’s way too good at that for how young he looks.   Link shuddered.  I don’t really have room to talk about that, though. I guess the Goddesses have always loved their child soldiers.   “At least enough to take a potion?”

“Not sure.  It seems stable enough here, though.  We can wait for him to be up before we go look for a way out.”  Legend shrugged.

Wind eyed the cave around them critically.  Whatever he saw didn’t seem to pass muster because he shook his head before turning back to Legend.

“I don’t know if we have that kind of time.  The upper levels were plenty dry, but we were near the coast when we fell.”  Wind gestured to the damp rocks all around them.  “I don’t know about you, but I don’t want to wait around for the tides to change.”

Of course it couldn’t be that easy.  Legend might be fine in the event that the tunnels flooded, but like hell was he gonna leave a couple of kids to drown.  “Think you can carry him, then?  I’ll lead the way.”

Wind puffed up his cheeks.  “Of course I can!  I’m stronger than I look.”

As they walked Wind continued chattering about their quest and the other Heroes he and Hyrule had been separated from.  Six of them!  The boys had apparently taken off to explore when they’d stopped for a meal.  There was Time, the eldest and the de facto leader with a surprising mischievous streak.  Warriors, who Wind had apparently met before and sounded suspiciously like the Captain Link from Ravio’s stories.

Fuck, fuck, fuck.  Legend would not be bringing up the War of Eras if he could help it, Heroes or no. It rankled him to know multiple strangers might already know about his personal life.  Best to play it safe by playing dumb.

The company continued with Twilight, a scary-looking but softhearted ranchhand.  Wild, Twilight’s best friend whose world they were currently in would apparently be more upset at being left out of the exploration than the cave-in.  Sky, the mild-mannered one who had apparently romanced the Goddess herself.  

And Four.  His name said it all.

Spirits above and below, Legend was not looking forward to meeting Four.  

The tunnel opened into a wide, smooth cavern with a wide pool of saltwater lapping serenely at one end.  An exit, maybe, but one completely underwater.  Fucking hell.  Legend’s merfolk transformation may not hurt as much anymore, but he didn’t exactly feel like revealing himself to a couple of kids he’d just met.  In fresh water he could usually control himself, but the ocean sunk vicious claws into his magical heart.  It was a fool’s errand to try resisting.

Legend hadn’t had many seaside vacations in recent years.

“Look at the water lines!”  Wind did the best he could to gesture at the roof of the cavern when both his hands were occupied.  “There’s salt crusted up there.  With that much of a tide, the water has to lead outside!”

There was indeed a faint whitish rim most of the way up the walls, the roof a few shades lighter than all the surrounding stone.  If we stay in here we’re screwed.  There hadn’t been any side passages, though. The flooded tunnel was likely their only option.  

“Is that lantern of yours waterproof?”  Wind asked, kneeling to set Hyrule down against the wall.  The boy’s eyelashes fluttered but he didn’t stir.  Wind gave his friend a satisfied nod and turned around to face the pool of water.  

“So long as you keep the glass shut, yeah, the flame is magic.”  Legend raised an eyebrow.  “Please don’t tell me you’re going to do what I think you’re going to do.”  

“I don’t have to tell you shit!”  Wind said gleefully.  He dipped a hand in the dark waters.  “It’s warm!  Means the outside can’t be too far off.”

“Wait, hold on now—“ Legend tried to say, but Wind was already kicking off his short boots.  

“I will bet you a hundred rupees I can hold my breath longer than you can.”  Wind smirked at him and snatched the lantern right out of his hands. What a little shit!  “Unless you’ve also spent the last several years of your life on the open sea.”

Ohhh, this kid was not as impulsive as Ravio and Shadow had said, he was worse.

“WatchHyruleI’llberightbackbye!”  Wind said in a rush before diving into the water, spraying Legend with droplets.  Fucker!   The pool was clear enough that Legend managed to see him find a hole in the rock and disappear.  

Leaving Legend and Hyrule in total darkness.  

Well, good thing Ravio had packed all his gear.  Fire rods made for decent illumination in a pinch.  Legend had just enough time to fish the thing out and ignite it like a torch before he heard a pathetic moan.  Ah, there’s our sleeping beauty.  Legend glanced at Hyrule.

“Wind!”  The kid gasped, lurching forward with one hand outstretched before his head injury caught up with him and he winced, covering his eyes.  

“Calm down, kid, he’s fine.  You’re both fine.”  Legend attempted to soften his tone as he walked over to sit with Hyrule.  “Lost a fight with a rock, though.”

Hyrule went stiff at his unfamiliar voice.  Narrowed green eyes glared out from the gaps between his fingers.  “Who’re you?”  He slurred.

“Hylia’s favoriting fucking errand boy, apparently.”  Legend fished the remainder of Wind’s red potion out of his pocket.  “Here, you need to drink this.”

Hyrule lowered his hands and just stared.  His posture was rapidly becoming stiff and closed off.  Legend rolled his eyes.  It’s good for his health not to trust a random cave stranger, but this would be a lot easier for me if he wasn't so cautious.   “I’m Link.  Same as you, I’m told.  Wind started calling me Legend.”

A splash came from behind them before Hyrule could process his words.  “It’s too far!”  Wind said.  They both turned to see him climbing out of the water.  He looked even younger, soaked to the skin as he was.  “Ye won't be able to hold your breath long enough to get out.  And I could feel the current flowing against me, the tide is definitely starting to change.  Definitely leads outside, though.  I saw it getting lighter.  Oh, Hyrule!  You’re up!”

“And refusing to take a potion.”  Legend complained.  “I’ve had knocks like that and I know how shitty they feel.”

“Wind?  You’re not hurt?”  Hyrule tried to get up and greet his friend but Legend stopped him with a hand on his chest.  He didn’t need the kid getting dizzy and giving himself another head injury.  “I’m fine!”

He was not.

“No, yer not.”  Wind echoed his thoughts.  He pulled himself out of the water and shook out his dripping hair.  “It’s okay, Rulie, he’s one of us!  Meet the Hero of Legend!”

“You’re–wait, are you serious?”  Hyrule’s ears had gone back in shock.  His green eyes, still hazy from the head wound, opened wide in amazement.

“The goddesses seem to think my life is some cosmic fucking joke, but yeah.  That enough for you to drink the damn potion?”

Hyrule’s mouth opened and closed like a fish for a few seconds before he slowly reached to take the bottle from Legend.  He didn’t once look away, finishing the contents and sighing in relief as the potion took effect.  “What happened?  Did we go through another portal when the cave collapsed?”

“Nah, we’re still in Wild’s world as far as I know.”  Wind shrugged.  “I dunno where this guy came from, but we’re kind of boned.  The way we came is blocked from the rocks and the rest of this place is gonna be underwater soon.”

They didn’t have the time to force another way out.  It had been perhaps a quarter of an hour since the three of them had found this passage and the pool of water was already visibly growing.  The tide was coming in fast.   A few more moments and it would be lapping at their boots.

Hyrule bit his lip.  “Can we dig our way out?”

Wind shook his head with a frown.  “Not any time soon–even with power bracelets some of those rocks are just too big.”  Not to mention the fact that playing around in an already-unstable cave could just bring the ceiling down on their heads again.  “There’s a pass underwater, but it’s a long way to the surface.”

Legend knew how to get them out.  Legend could swim fast enough, even towing a Hero in each arm.  

If he gave up his feet, that is. 

Legend sighed deeply.  He sent another glare towards the heavens.  The goddesses really liked fucking with his private life, didn’t they?  He couldn’t even be properly mad about it with the two younger heroes needing his help.  “I can get us out.”

Wind and Hyrule turned to him.

“What, you have water breathing items?” Wind asked incredulously.  “Enough to share?  Rulie is a shite swimmer, you know.”

“Yes, thank you Wind.”  Hyrule lightly smacked the young hero’s shoulder.

“Something like that.”  Legend grimaced as he went to remove his boots and socks.  He’d gone to all the trouble of donning his Pegasus boots that morning and here he was setting them aside already!  Pebbles lined the tidal pool, worn smooth by the constant rush of the ocean.  The water tingled against his skin, like a sleeping limb coming back to life.  “Do not ask any fucking questions.  I will not answer them.”  He said before diving in.

Wind was right, for being in a sunless cave the water was surprisingly warm.  Only seconds after submerging himself Legend could feel the pulse deep within this magical core as the curse seared into his soul fought to take effect.  Let’s fucking do this, I guess.  Legend thought.  He threw open the walls in his spirit and let the ocean take him.

In previous years it had felt like breaking bones and being boiled alive to have his legs fuse into a tail.  His neck burned like he’d been slashed with knives as skin split open to make way for gills.  Legend would never cease being grateful for his husband sparing him that pain.

With his opal wedding band, nothing more than an itch and a tingling flooded his limbs.  Legend gritted his teeth against the discomfort.  His legs combined into a long, muscular tail covered in pink scales.  His vision quickly acclimated to the dark water, shapes coming into sharp focus to eyes he knew were bright yellow with slit pupils.  Legend poked his head out of the water just enough to speak.  “Well?  Get in the water and hold on tight.”

Hyrule just looked confused, but Wind had stars in his eyes.  “Are ye a–”

“I told you no fucking questions.  Pack your shit up and get over here.”  Legend glared.  My hair is going to be pink for fucking weeks after this.  And of course I didn’t pack any goddess-damned bleach.  What a great impression this is going to make on the rest of them .  He stewed in his irritation, fins flaring as Wind and Hyrule scrambled to pack up the few belongings they’d taken out.  “Let me be clear.  This is a one off because I’m not a fucking monster, don’t think you can get all cuddly after this.”

Something about Legend’s stipulations made Hyrule smile knowingly, but the boy remained blessedly silent as he wrapped an arm around Legend’s waist.  Wind settled in at his other side.  Legend grasped both of them tightly and turned towards the way out.

“Close your eyes and take as deep a breath as you can.  I promise I can see better than either of you, trying to look is just going to freak you out.”  Legend ordered.

The second he felt his charges take a deep enough breath Legend dove for the pass.  It was blessedly wide, giving him more than enough space to swim without his delicate fins scraping against the walls.  The tunnel was level for a while, sloping gently upward after thirty seconds or so.  Legend could see the light Wind had spoken of.  Legend thanked his lucky stars when they exited into a calm and shallow bay.  Golden sunbeams cut through crystal-clear green water and a school of red-orange fish rapidly swam away at their disturbance.  Thank fuck.  We don’t have the time to deal with decompression sickness today.  Legend thought as they broke the surface.  Wind and Hyrule gasped in air while Legend himself was careful to keep his gills below the waterline.

The bay they found themselves in was dotted with tall gray stones, a gentle breeze whistling through the columns.  Narrow white sand beaches encircled them, fenced in by stony cliffs.  Legend relaxed his hold slightly now that they weren’t in a mad dash for air and made for the nearest shore.

In the distance, a wolf’s howl cut through the quiet afternoon.  Legend turned to follow the sound and the rapid pawsteps that followed.  Seconds before reaching the beach he spotted the creature, a massive thing racing down one of the gentler slopes surrounding the bay.  A small, colorful figure was seated on its back.

Wind and Hyrule seemed excited, the younger boys scrambling out of Legend’s hold and onto the sandy beach towards the wolf.  

“Twilight!  Four!  Over here!”  Wind called, waving his arms.  “We found another Link!”

The absolutely massive gray-green beast skidded to a stop in front of them, paws driven deep into the soft sand.  Legend couldn’t even properly take in the majesty of the beast–Twilight, wasn’t that supposed to be one of the Links, why was he a dog–because of the slight figure riding on his back.

It was a figure Legend knew all too well, considering they’d shared a house for the last three years.  His hair was shining gold, and his quadricolor tunic was brighter than anything Shadow would be caught dead in, but their faces were the same.  He looked exactly as Shadow had the day Lolia brought him back to life.  The golden sword hilt poking up over his shoulder sealed the deal.

The Hero of Light, alive and well.

Chapter Text

Well.  The very least Legend could say for this situation was that, in all of his nightmares about the Four Sword and its wielder, actually meeting the man was going much smoother than his subconscious had made it out to be.  Whatever Darkness that had infected the sword he found at twelve, it had yet to touch Four himself.  Shadow and Ravio would be so proud of him for keeping his head!

The giant wolf being engulfed in a cloud of magic and turning into the Hero called Twilight had been a pretty good distraction, too.  “Hey, another transformin’ Link, ain’t that neat.”  The man had said of Legend’s merfolk form, and that had been that.  No weird questions, no stares.  They’d made their introductions, Legend had dried himself off with the use of a sunstone-powered ring and reclaimed his legs, and the attention had all turned to scolding Wind and Hyrule for wandering off.

Legend didn’t quite know what to think of Four, as they made their way back to the rest of the group.  Everyone had split up to search when the two youngest had failed to return.  There was apparently a meeting point just a short hike up the rocky slope.  It was later in the day, with the sunlight just beginning to turn golden with evening’s approach.

Shadow's other half was calm where he had been wild, seemingly mature where he was always mischievous.  Are those Colors still within him?  He’s wearing them all.  Are they in harmony when he’s like this, or does he have four people yelling in his head?  Is that why he’s so calm, is he trying to keep them in check?  Do the others know?

Legend was shaken out of his questions by a yell from up ahead of them.

“I can’t believe you went off without me!  What the hell, guys?”  Legend looked up to see the speaker, a man perhaps one or two years older than him with long blond hair and a patchwork of scars across his skin.  One of his hands was a slightly glowing black prosthetic—this had to be Wild, if Legend’s new friends were to be believed.  

Behind the rapidly approaching Hero was a somewhat sheltered overhang.  A temporary rest spot had been set up.  Legend could see three more figures behind him quickly standing up to come over—Warriors, Sky, and Time.  

“Okay okay okay I know going off without telling anyone is bad and all blah blah blah.”  Wind rolled his eyes and shoved off concerned hands.  He gestured enthusiastically in Legend’s direction.  “But!  We found another Link!”

“You wander off, go missing for three hours, and somehow get into so much trouble Hylia sends us an entire hero to get you out of it.”  Warriors pinched the bridge of his nose.  “The heavens are laughing at us.  I know it.”

Oh, Legend’s family must have absolutely tormented this poor man. He had to stifle a laugh when nine sets of eyes turned his way.  In his younger days the attention would make his skin crawl—and it still did at times—but his adventure in Hytopia had thoroughly done away with any sense of dignity he might be holding on to.  Din had helped him grow his performer’s confidence, too.

He gave them all a dry stare.  “Hero of Legend, at your unwilling service.  Now, would one of you mind explaining what the fuck is going on here?”

What followed was a short explanation about the adventure this far, chasing black-blooded monsters through different times and realities.  Those of them who had been on this journey the longest—Time and Sky— had been at it for about six months now.  The newest addition had been Hyrule, five months ago.  All of them were a bit confused at Legend’s odd appearance in the cave, but welcomed his company without much fuss.

Well.  Most of them.  He didn’t like the way Warriors was staring at him.  He’d had enough shitty experiences with knights that just the man’s uniform set him on edge, but the searching looks really made Legend’s skin crawl.  How long has it been since he met Ravio and Shadow?  Legend wondered as they prepared to set off.  There was still enough daylight to get some ground covered.   Fuck, he probably recognizes me.  Wait, double fuck, did he spill to Four about meeting Shadow?

There were too many eyes to open that particular line of conversation.  He kept his warning from Lolia to himself, too.  If I had to guess I’d say Hylia would have put me on this shit way earlier.  Legend rolled his eyes as they walked.  The group had been spit out into Wild’s era the previous day and apparently in the middle of nowhere.  The ocean hemmed them in to the east, and mountains blocked easy travel to any of the northern or southern settlements.  So, they were following a grassy valley west.  It would take about three days to make their way out, and two more to reach either a stable or this world’s version of Kakariko village.  

Unexpected and unwelcome though this trip may have been, Legend had to admit it was kind of nice.  If he managed to ignore the specter of one of his oldest nightmares and the knight staring at him like he’d committed a crime.  The constant chatter reminded him of his days traveling with Din and her troupe.  He didn’t know if any of these other Links were musicians, but if they really were of the same spirit…it was more than likely.  

He could feel himself being watched on and off by more than just Warriors as they walked westward.  He caught Hyrule’s green eyes when dusk was starting to fall and Wild had started scouting for a place where they could spend the night.  The younger boy’s quiet nature had quickly been absorbed by the chaos of the larger group.  Legend hadn’t really thought to pay him any more mind, but there were questions written all over his face.

Legend snorted softly.  He looked like Gulley when the little boy was about to beg for a story.  “Can I help you?”

“No!”  Hyrule said, voice ringing with embarrassment at having been caught.  “I just…if you’re who I think you are…I’ve heard a lot of stories about you.  Your adventures.  I think I come after you in the timeline.”  Legend bit back a laugh and slowed his stride so they were walking alongside each other.  Now that Hurule wasn’t unconscious and bleeding, Legend noticed they were almost the same height—Hyrule just barely had him beat.  Rude of him, Legend though fondly.

“I can’t answer questions if you don’t ask them, kid.”  

“I'm seventeen!”

Oh, he was a baby.   Never mind the fact that Legend had completed five adventures by then.  Hylia really loved her child soldiers, didn’t she?  “Out with it.  If I don’t want to answer I won’t.”

Hyrule visibly warred with himself.  He wrung his hands together while glancing at Legend, at the others around them, at the intracoastal to their left.  Finally he took a deep breath and met Legend’s eyes again.  “Is it true you went on the run when you were just twelve?”

Legend stared at him for a full ten seconds before managing to shake off the shock.  How the fuck is that the lore that survived till the next age?  He wondered before giving Hyrule a puzzled nod.  “Yeah.  Framed for kidnapping the princess.”

“And you evaded a wizard’s cult while traveling all over Hyrule by yourself?  With nothing but a sword?”

“Not really a cult so much as brainwashed knights, but yeah.”  Legend could see how tales of Agahnim’s influence could have been distorted over the years.  Even before his hostile takeover the man had a rabidly loyal following.  

He was deliberately ignoring the way Wild’s ears had perked up at the mention of cults.  If they came across weird devotees or people out for the Hero’s blood he was going to scream.  

“And you managed to save all of Hyrule from being consumed by the Dark World?”  Goddesses above, there were stars in Hyrule’s eyes now.  Legend didn’t know how many centuries there were between them, but he got the feeling that Hyrule had to be his direct successor for tales of his own adventures to be so popular in the kid’s timeline.

“I can’t be the only one who’s done that.”  Legend gestured to the men around them.  “Isn’t this whole group full of miracle workers or something?”

“But you had the whole kingdom against you!”  Hyrule waved his arms, fervent emotion overcoming his shyness.  “And you kept going!  You saved them again and again and it wasn’t just Hyrule—“

“Rulie.  Breathe.”  Warriors said through a barely surpressed laugh.  He made his way over to ruffle the boy’s hair.  “He’s just a guy.”

All of a sudden Legend got the mortifying feeling that this may not be the first time Hyrule had praised the deeds of the Hero of Legend.  His face burned.  If Hyrule really was Legend’s direct successor, and he’d been anywhere near as young as Legend when he started adventuring… well, at least I left him a better legacy than the Fallen Hero.  Goddesses knew Legend himself could have used a role model when trying to decide between sleeping under a bridge and risking discovery or sleeping out in the open and getting rained on.  He didn’t feel the least bit heroic in those days.  He couldn’t decide if the admiration made him want to throw up or pull Hyrule into an embrace.

Legend was saved from coming up with a reply by an ear-bleeding screech from behind a nearby hill.  Legend immediately tensed and reached for his sword.  It didn’t sound like a monster at first, but seconds later a chorus of familiar howls echoed in response.  Around him all the other heroes drew similar weapons, Wild taking point as they rushed to investigate the danger.  

Legend hung towards the back of the charging group.  He knew enough about group combat to realize throwing himself into the fray with a company that had been working together for so long would likely end with friendly fire.  My bow, then.  He decided, sheathing his golden blade and grabbing for the ranged weapon.  He’d packed weapons into a separate gear case from his general supply pouch.  Thank fuck for enchanted storage, it was already strung.  Legend swung the quiver over his shoulder and nocked an arrow as he crested the hill and took in the scene below.

A tall, blue…bird?  Man?  Man-bird?  Had been cornered against one of the large standing stones by a pack of black and blue bokoblins.  An absolutely massive one laughed horribly behind them all, a claymore in one of its hands that was crusted in layers of dry blood.  Supplies were scattered around the bird man.  The monsters must have ambushed him while he was settling down for the night.

“KASS!”  Wild shouted.  He’d pulled out a glowing object and a sword that looked to be made of some kind of horn.  “Duck!”

Kass the bird did as he was told with a relieved laugh.  Wild threw the object directly into the face of the nearest monster.  A bright flash of liquid light bloomed out from the impact point and sent the bokoblins staggering back.

Perfect.  Legend thought, aiming for one of the monsters’ throats.  His arrow flew true, sending black blood spraying onto the grass.  The book didn’t fall, though.  What should have been a fatal blow turned out to be a momentary inconvenience.  Shit!  The others had warned him about this just minutes ago!  Legend gritted his teeth.

“Black blood!”  Time shouted to the group.  “Wars, with me!”

The two eldest circled up around the boss monster.  Legend lined up another shot and let it fly.  

“You’re pretty good with that thing.”  Came the carefully even voice of Four from his left.  The short Hero had pulled out a bow of his own and fixed his gray eyes on the battle below.  Was it just Legend’s imagination, or did they flash violet for a second?

Ugh, not the time to be thinking about Shadow’s ex boyfriend.  Legend shook his head and looked back to the mess of heroes and monsters before them.  I’ll think I’ll give Hyrule something to really be impressed about.  “Eyes on the prize, Four.”    

Ravio had made this bow.  As with anything Legend’s husband made, it performed not only the basic functions, but had a conduit for a magical boost.  As he drew the string back on his bow he sent just a drop of magic power into the weapon.  It glowed lavender, a hallmark of his and Ravio’s magic, and he let it fly.  Instead of sticking in the neck of one monster the boosted shot ripped clean through the throat of one bokoblin and lodged in the skull of the one behind it.  

“Show off!”  Wind accused from the battlefield below, but his delighted expression betrayed the complaint.

Cursed though they were, the ten Heroes made quick work of the bokoblin pack.  Warriors caught the attention of the boss monster, leaving it open to a swing from Time’s massive blade.  The monster’s head was ash before it could even hit the ground.  Legend whistled in appreciation.  I wouldn’t want to carry a blade that big, but it’s fucking effective, I’ll give him that.   

“Y’all doin okay?”  Twilight called to the group at large.  He got a chorus of affirmation from them all, including Kass.  The bird’s feathers were ruffled, but he seemed to have gotten away with nothing worse than a shock.

Four caught Legend’s eyes and nodded towards the rest of the group.  Legend followed him down the hill.  “He’s what’s called a Rito.”  The small warrior explained in a whisper.  “We’ve only met them here and in Wind’s time”  

If Four had caught his puzzlement so easily Legend really needed to start working on his poker face again.  He’d never been as good as his sister, though.  There was a reason he and Zelda didn’t play cards anymore.

“Well bless my beak, Link, it is so lovely to see you!”  Kass said as Legend and Four joined them.  He couldn’t smile with his parrot-like beak, but his eyes crinkled around the edges all the same.  Kass held arms open just in time for Wild to dive in and seize him in a hug.

“What are you doing all the way out here?”  Wild demanded, pulling back just enough to look his friend in the eye.  “The last I heard you were taking your girls around Hyrule to learn your mentor’s songs.”

Kass shook his head.  “My daughters are safe in Zora’s Domain.  I received the most dreadful news when we passed through!  I volunteered to set out for Hateno Village for assistance and was on my way there when those monsters took me by surprise.”

Wild froze at the mention of Zora’s domain and let out a nervous laugh.  He gestured to the company around them.  “I, uh, didn’t really get a chance to explain things before Hylia yanked me away on another quest.”

Kass gave them all a brief but polite glance.  He fixed Wild with a stare and crossed his arms disapprovingly.  “Your husband has been worried sick, but with the monster in the Eastern Reservoir–”

“ Husband?”   At least had of the Chain’s voices cut off Kass’s words.  

“You’re married? ”  Wind’s mouth was hanging open in shock.

“When?  For how long?”  Sky seemed delighted.    

“What’s he doing in Zora’s domain?”  Asked Hyrule, concern in his eyes.  “Are they friendly in this era?”

Legend could relate to that question—it was a crapshoot, generally, if his own Zora were hostile or not.  Wild had gonet red-faced and nervous at all the attention.  He went so far as to start backing away before Twilight put a steady hand on his shoulder.

“It’s about time to settle down, yeah?  If ya don’t mind us sharin’ your spot for the night we may as well bed down here.”  Twilight inclined his head towards Kass, who gave an assenting nod in reply.  “Seems like there’s some stories to tell, and those are always better ‘round a campfire anyway.”

Though the younger of the group grumbled, a couple well-placed looks from Time got them in gear.  Legend could tell they’d been traveling together for a while by the easy way they all split off to set up camp for the night with barely a word exchanged.  Packs were dumped in a pile and Sky began laying out bedrolls with Wind’s help.  Warriors set up a fire for Wild to cook at, Hyrule and Time fetched clean water, and Twilight set out to do a patrol of the area.  A few pieces of gear were dropped at Four’s feet for the short man to do maintenance on.

Legend’s own things took minutes to organize. Unsure of his  place with the group at large, Legend dropped his bags and set up a sleeping spot on the softest looking patch of grass he could find.  His back would still hate him in the morning, but it didn’t hurt to try.

His gaze drifted around the bustling camp.  Wind in particular seemed bursting at the seams to ask Wild his questions, while the cook was channeling all his nervous energy into the pot he’d placed over the flames.  Legend found his gaze drifting back towards Four’s work.

Four looked up as if he could feel Legend’s staring. He raised an eyebrow. “Can I help you?”

Shit!   “You’re a blacksmith.”  Legend said, like an idiot.  

“Mm.  You do not want to know the crimes some of these knuckleheads have committed against their weapons and armor.”  Four either didn’t notice or didn’t care about Legend’s lack of charisma.  “Wild breaks everything he touches.  Please tell me you’re better than that.”

Legend shrugged.  “I, uh, used to be a blacksmith’s apprentice.  Picked up a few things, but never got around to finishing the apprenticeship.”

“Hero shit?” 

“Hero shit.”  

“Well, if you were an apprentice you probably know enough to do basic care and cleaning.  Grab a cloth and some oil, you look like a lost puppy.”  Four nodded to the supplies at his feet.  

They worked together in companionable silence for a few minutes.  Legend couldn’t get over how quiet Four was compared to his other half.  What Legend could sense of his magical aura was calm and relatively untouched by darkness.  Whatever happened that would land him in the Palace of the Four Sword, it hadn’t befallen him yet.

“Food’s ready!”  Called Wild’s rough voice.  It was met with cheers.  I hope he’s a better cook than I am.  Legend thought as he and Four made their way over.

Oh, Wild was a better cook than Shadow.  With barely an hour he’d managed to put together a seafood stew that was incredibly rich with flavor.  Legend didn’t even care where the ingredients had come from, and judging by the looks of his new companions where they sat around the fire, neither did they.

“They banned me from cooking a week after I joined up.”  Hyrule said, coming to sit down next to him.  

“Survival cooking is all well and good, but some people like to enjoy meal times.”  Warriors teased from where he sat across the fire.  “You don’t always need to use enough salt to preserve something.”

Hyrule’s lips pursed in embarrassment but Time cut him off before a real argument could break out.  “Why don’t we address the dodongo in the room, boys?”

All eyes went to Wild.  (Except for Time and Legend, who were staring at Kass.). Maybe five seconds passed in uncomfortable silence while Wild grew redder and reddder.

“Why did you never tell us you were married?”  Wind broke the silence first.  “We’ve met Time’s wife twice now!  And you never said anything!”

“How long?”  Sky asked, voice much calmer.  “Do you not give rings anymore in this era?”

Wild didn’t meet their eyes as he fiddled with a necklace hiding under his shirt.  He pulled it out to reveal a silver band hanging next to a sapphire pendant.  “Four years.  It just never came up.”

“Bullshit it never came up, Sky talks about his wife all the time.  And we’ve met Malon twice.”  Warriors rolled his eyes.  

Wives, Legend noted.  Not husbands.  Marrying someone of the same gender wasn’t usually a problem in his era, but there were always sour folks more interested in making others miserable than working on their own issues.  People like Zelda had to worry about carrying out bloodlines, but even then there were ways around it if someone was particularly determined.  

“How often do you talk about your personal life, Wars?”  Wild shot back with a mild glare.  He tucked his wedding band away.  If they ever meet Ravio I should see about getting a preservation charm put on it.  Goddesses knew Legend would throw a fit if anything happened to his own wedding band.

Wars, ever the socialite or so it seemed, did not pout.  He tossed perfectly combed hair back over one shoulder.  “That’s different, I’m not married!”

“Yeah, if he had a sweetheart he’d never shut up about them.”  Wind cackled. “He’s too in love with himself to keep up with it.”

“So do the two of you live back in Zora’s Domain?  Are there a lot of Hylians there, or is he just visiting?”  Hyrule asked Wild.  He tried to place his empty bowl on the ground but the long haired hero swooped in with another serving before he could.  Good.  He’s almost as skinny as Ravio was when we met.  Legend hoped it was simply Hyrule being a gangly teen and not the more depressing option of a life spent without.

Wild just shrugged.  “We live there.”  

“Can we meet him?  Can we—“

“I meant.”  Time interrupted Wind’s badgering with a long suffering sigh, “That we should talk about the monster Kass mentioned.  And why he might be going to look for help.”

“ Yes, Time.  I would love to hear about the monster causing trouble for my people.”  Wild agreed.  He let out a shaky breath.

The group sobered quickly at the change in subject.  A bunch of idiot boys though they seemed, they were all still heroes.  Legend leaned forward, eyes on their Rito companion.

Kass cleared his throat.  “There have been no deaths yet.”  He assured, “For your new friends’ benefit, Link, I am a traveling bard.  My daughters are growing older, so to further their musical education I have been escorting them to the major settlements around Hyrule.  Everyone has been worried about Link’s whereabouts—his husband most of all—but overall, things have been peaceful.”

“Until you got them to Zora’s Domain.”  Wild narrowed his eyes.  Legend noted his white-knickled grip on the ladle.  The man was hiding it well, but Legend knew fear when he saw it.  There was anger in there too, which, fair.  I’d be worried out of my mind if something threatened Ravio while I was gone, and he’s got Shadow between him and any trouble.

Kass nodded.  “About a week ago, an octo larger than any in recent memory took up residence in the East Reservoir Lake.  Different warriors have attempted to dispatch it, including the Zora King himself, but the beast has been stronger and faster than any thought possible.”

“Sounds like black blood to me.”  Warriors said,  “We’ve been hunting those infected monsters across different eras of Hyrule.”

“Hylia pulled us together, along with your own Hero.  Our apologies for any distress it has caused to his loved ones.”  Time explained to the Rito.  The man’s one eyed gaze drifted between him and Wild.  “Our heading seems obvious, however.  How long will it take to reach Zora’s Domain from here?”

Wild pulled out a glowing blue magic item.  Was it a nap of some kind?  “Five days if we take the roads, three if we want to go rock climbing.” 

“King Sidon has things well in hand, but I would advise you to hurry if you can. If for no other reason than to put your husband’s mind at ease.”  Kass advised.  

Wild looked like he would book it right that second if he could.  One leg was bouncing and he kept tapping the fingers of his free hand against the log he sat upon.  Badly hidden glances northward betrayed their destination come morning.

“Ye can’t be killing. Big Octo without me!”  Wind announced.  He thumped his chest with a fist.  “I be killin hundreds of them out on the Great Sea!  Black blood or no we’ll shoot that fucker’s eyes out.”

“Language.”  Twilight said mildly, but with a resignation that said the correction came more of habit than desire to change the sailor’s behavior.  He’d have had even worse luck getting me to stop cursing when I was that age.

“I think we've got enough hookshots and other gear to make it up a few hills.”  Time decided.  “What about you, Legend, will you need a loaner?”

Legend had to bite back a laugh at that question.  “I’ve got more than a few surprises tucked away. Don’t worry about me, Old Man.”

That got a few laughs from around the fire.  Even stoic Four cracked a smile.  “See, you are old!  Even the new guy thinks it.”

So, now they had a goal.  Honestly, I’ve started adventures worse off.  Legend thought to himself as they washed up.  Having a team of friendly companions just as capable as he was felt like a luxury, even if it made his stomach curdle in fear of what enemy could even justify so much firepower.

“I’ll take first watch.”  Warriors offered as the dinner dishes were cleared away.  “Legend, care to join me?”

Oof, there it was.  Well, at least he has the good sense to wait.   Despite the alarm bells ringing in his head Legend just shrugged and nodded.  Wind and Hyrule looked a bit disappointed that they weren’t the ones able to stay up with the newcomer, but all the Links settled down soon enough.  

Legend sat himself close to the fire.  Now that the sun was properly down and the stars hung overhead, the breeze that came off the water brought a chill.  “Didn’t your mother ever tell you it’s not polite to stare?”  He demanded without looking up from the flames.

Warriors settled down on a large rock nearby.  Legend tried not to bristle at the height the position gave him.  The captain held up two placating hands. His body language was relaxed, relatively speaking, and curiosity filled his gaze.  “Hey, calm down.  I’m not mad at you or anything.”

“You’d better not be, I saved your fucking kids.  So? What’s got your scarf in a twist?”  Legend picked up a stick to stir the embers with.

“You look familiar.  Really familiar.”

Legend let out a dry chuckle.  Ravio did say they’d seen his face after he was injured.  “I’m one of a kind, Cap.  What are you getting at?”

“You’re Ravio’s Link aren’t you?  Shadow’s too, I’m guessing.”

“What do you want from me, a medal?  Me and Rav have the same face.  Of course I am.”

Wars let out a knowing hum.  “Then would you care to share why Four’s other half is with you and Ravio, hundreds of years in the future?”

Seven hundred and twenty four years from the time they’d separated, to be precise.  Shadow had repeated the number in quiet nights when nightmares kept them all up.  Legend took a deep,  heaving breath before giving Warriors an abbreviated version of the quest to save Lorule.  He left out the ancient Four Sword and the fact that he and Ravio were married; he’d burn those bridges when he got there.

Warriors nodded along to the explanation, waiting patiently for Legend to finish before voicing his thoughts.  “So, when exactly were you going to tell Four about all this?”

“How in Din’s name am I meant to bring that up?”  Legend jabbed the embers extra hard in his annoyance, sending a cloud of sparks towards the heavens.  “Hey person I’ve just met, did you know your dead boyfriend is living in my fucking house more than half a milennia in the future?  Yeah, he still cries about you!  And why didn’t you tell him, if you’ve been travelling for so long?”

Wars let out a light snort and shook his head.  “I see what you mean.  And I wasn’t sure, at first.  The two of them only ever mentioned you, not him, so me and Time decided to keep our mouths shut.  Wind too, for the most part.”

Legend bristled.  “Why does Time know about them?”

“Did they ever mention Mask to you?”  Warriors asked, chuckling when Legend’s mouth fell open.  Mask was supposed to be a snotty little kid, younger than Wind!  Not a fully armored grown man.  “Yeah, I was surprised too.  He grew up quite a bit.”

Only then did the first half of Warriors’s statement register.  “What do you mean, you weren’t sure?”

“For the same reasons as you, mostly.  Four only brought up their history once.  We were in Twilight’s world—he’s dealt with more shadow creatures than anyone, and knows not all of them were evil.  We were all feeling pretty wistful that night.”  Warriors leaned back on his hands, tilting his head up to look at the stars.  “I’ve seen Four get emotional sometimes when his eyes are red, but never anything like that.  He was absolutely certain Shadow had died in his arms.”

“Fuck.”  That was going to make it really awkward for Legend to explain things.  

“I’ll keep your secret for now—we can’t afford to reopen that wound for him.  Not when we’re on the road like this.  But when we go back to your era—“

“I’m not gonna hide Shadow, for fuck’s sake.  He’s been mooning over his long lost love for years.”  Legend rolled his eyes.  After a beat he added, “Thanks.”

Legend cared about Shadow, despite himself.  Years of living with a person would do that to you.  The idiot deserved to be happy however he could.

The rest of the watch passed in relative peace.  Once the air had been cleared Warriors seemed content to enjoy the quiet evening, even going so far as to pull out a small sewing kit and a mending project.  Hours later Legend lay between Hyrule and Twilight’s sleeping forms once they’d woken up Wild and Time for watch.  He didn’t get a choice about being part of the group or not, it seemed, Sky had absorbed his own little sleeping  spot into the rest of their camp when setting up everyone else’s bedrolls.  Cricket song and frog calls accompanied the nearby trickle of water. The cool breeze continued to blow, and Legend pulled his blanket closer around his shoulders when it made him shiver.

Even the stars are different here.   Legend thought to himself, staring up at the clear sky.  He sighed deeply.  I’m sorry for leaving you again, Ravio.  I’m sorry the world never lets me stay.

Legend squeezed his eyes shut and pulled the blanket over his head.  In that secret darkness, with the warmth of others around him, he could almost pretend it was his husband lying next to him and not a starry-eyed kid. 

Wait for me, Ravio.  Please.

Chapter Text

“This place is beautiful, Wild!”  Hyrule cheered as they created the last rise.

Legend had to agree.  Gray stone had given way to shining bluish rock after their rock climbing adventure two days ago.  Odd little pink plants showed up here and there that looked almost like coral formations.  The air was misty in a cool, pleasant way, fog just starting to burn off in the morning light.

Wild smiled, his expression more open and genuine than it had been since Kass gave them the news of trouble in Zora’s Domain.  The bard had flown off at dawn the day after they met, eager to reunite with his children and spread the news of Wild’s return.    

Their journey had been peaceful since then, with only a curious pack of wolves that was easy enough to scare off.  Crossing a small canyon yesterday had been interesting enough.  The heroes has used a combination of gliding items, hookshots, and a frankly bizarre flying contraption Wild build with materials from out of his magic storage slate.  He muttered something about Zonai technology when Legend asked.  Legend had no idea what a Zonai was supposed to be, but Wild wasn’t really in the mood for explanations.  His eyes had been glued to the horizon and the mountain range that hid the Zora’s home.  Twilight had been the only one able to pull him out of his worry.

Now, with the valley below them looking relatively untouched, Wild’s shoulders finally relaxed. A small smile graced his face, slightly lower on one side from the web of scars on his skin.   “You should see how it glows at night.”

A glittering blue city rose out of the lake in the center of the valley in front of them.  Colorful specks that had to be the Zora themselves moved about the city, though they were still too far away to take in any details.  A fish-shaped palace crowned the top of the city, sparkling in the morning sun.  Not a speck of algae was to be seen, despite the many waterfalls sending up clouds of white mist into the air.  

Not a bad place for a hero to make his home.  Legend nodded appreciatively as they made for the massive bridge that served as the main entrance into town.  Bit too fancy for my tastes, though.  Adventuring in Hytopia and a personal emphasis on self-presentation may lead him to dress ornately, but Legend liked his simple cottage more than any of the riches Zelda had offered him.

Besides, Ravio’s tastes were luxurious enough for the both of them.

“So, where to first?  Your house, or should we visit the king?”  Time asked.  The crunch of grass and gravel gave way to firm thumps against the blue stone bridge.  

“If Kass told them we were coming, I’d bet good rupees we’re going to have an audience no matter what we do.”  Wild shrugged.  “I didn’t exactly leave a note when Hylia spirited me away, so…”

Warriors groaned.  “So they all think you’ve been missing for half a year.  Ugh, this is going to be a mess.”

“I mean, it’s not like it’s the first time.”  Wild shrugged.  “It’s just been a little longer than normal.”

Ravio would kill Legend if he made disappearing on him a habit.  After their argument that led to his adventure in Hytopia…he never went anywhere without at least one person knowing.  He’s the hero of the Wild, though.  Some people just aren’t made to stay in one place all the time.

A flash of red caught Legend’s eye when they were about halfway across the bridge.  He jumped back in alarm when he noticed it was an absolutely massive red Zora man barreling towards them.  “LINK!”  The Zora cried, his boisterous voice full of enthusiasm and relief.

Legend let go of his sword when he noticed the excitement shining in Wild’s eyes.  He grinned and started running for the Zora.  “Sidon!”

The Chain froze in disbelief as Wild collided with the Zora—with Sidon.  He was easily twice Wild’s diminutive height, scooping up the hero into a spinning embrace without a hint of effort.  Legend’s eyes widened at the jewelry and crown adorning Sidon’s massive frame.  What had Kass said the king’s name was last night?

“Please tell me I’m not the only one seeing Wild making out with the king of the fucking Zora.”  Four said in a flat tone.  He pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Does that make Wild royalty?”  Hyrule breathed in disbelief.  “I’ve seen him charge a camp of monsters half naked armed with a pot lid before.”

“King consort, actually.  But yeah.”  Legend found himself saying.  “Royals are just as batshit as the rest of us, they’re just better at hiding it.”

The pair in front of them finally broke apart into joyous laughter.  Wild was still in Sidon’s arms as they turned to the Chain, the king seeming intent on keeping Wild as close as possible.  “I grant thank you enough for ensuring Link’s safe return!  It is a pleasure to meet all of you!  I am Sidon, king of Zora’s Domain!”

Wild leaned into him in a gesture of affection Legend would never be able to manage in front of so many people.  “And my husband”

***

Sidon insisted on throwing them a party.  “You have fought alongside my beloved and ensured his safe return!  That makes you all heroes of the Domain!”  He’d said proudly, and informed them that that came with all the bells and whistles.  The celebration would begin at sunset, he said, and that was plenty of time to catch up and make a plan for dealing with the monster Kass had informed them of.

Wild seemed well beloved here.  Zora kept coming up to their group to welcome him home or admonish him for disappearing, and Wild greeted them all like old friends.  Through all the badgering from his people and the other Heroes, Twilight was suspiciously quiet.  Everyone had said he and Wild were some of the closest among the Chain.  When did Wild tell him?   The younger ones would be consumed by jealousy if they knew he’d been holding on to a secret like that.  

Sidon led them all into an open-air meeting hall situated behind the throne room.  Past the columns of the outer wall a small waterfall cascaded from one of the higher floors.  The sun shone through and cast rainbows across the large conference table.  He pulled out a chair for Wild and seated himself at the head of the table as they all filed in.  Legend ended up between Four and Warriors.  Once they were all seated the king began to speak.

“The monster appeared nine days ago, in the Eastern Reservoir.  Its malice has been contained thus far, but the Reservoir is one of our main sources of farming fish.” Sidon gave them a rare frown.  “My people have other means of hunting, but should the monster continue to wreak havoc…”

“There’s going to be a lot less to go around.”  Wild laid one hand on top of Sidon’s in quiet reassurance.  “So, how do we kill it?”

“ At first we assumed it was a beast like any other, albeit large.  Their spawning has been lessened since the defeat of the Demon Dragon, although we still send out patrols.”  Sidon informed them.  “The captain of my forces, Bazz, led a team out to exterminate the Big Octo the day after we discovered it.  He is still in the infirmary.”

Wild’s eyes went wide.  “Is he okay?”

Sidon nodded.  He raised both hands to placate his husband.  “The beast spews a substance that dulls speed and reflexes. Bazz is stable, but it will take time for his body to purge the poison.  Yona is attending him, and trying to synthesize a cure or preventative”

“Yona?”  Wind asked.

“Ah, yes!  Our head physician.”  Sidon grinned.  He did that a lot, Legend noticed.  How much of the confidence was real and how much was a front?  “She is a fearsome warrior as well, though her strengths lie not in power, but in stealth and knowledge.  She has studied more about medicine and alchemy than anyone I know.”

There was a best of silence then, and more than one set of eyes drifted towards Hyrule.  That’s right, they did say something about him having magical healing.  

Hyrule’s cheeks had gone ever so slightly pink, but he still raised a shy hand.  “If she needs help, I’m our usual healer.  I’m self-taught, but…”

“Nonsense!”  Sidon declared.  “As a friend of my beloved I am sure your skills are just as remarkable as his own.  I shall introduce you tonight!”

Legend couldn’t help but smile at how Hyrule failed to hide his deepening flush by looking at the floor.  Now you know how it felt with you badgering me the day we met, kid.  He lightly bumped one of Hyrule’s shoulders with his own

Time leaned forward, fingers steepled in front of him.  “Getting us as much protection as possible before engaging is ideal, especially since this is shaping up to be an aquatic battle.  Wind, you’ve got the most experience in aquatic combat.  What would we be up against with a normal Big Octo?”

Wind relished in the attention as he shared stories of canons, tentacles, and whirlpools.  He went so far as to jump onto his chair to recount a tale of being pulled under by one of the beasts, and how he only survived thanks to a bet with some kind of deity.  I’m really not looking forward to visiting his world.  It sounds like a fucking nightmare.  Legend shuddered at the idea of being constantly surrounded by the ocean.  His little family had helped him work through a lot of nightmares, but thinking of Koholint still stung.

“That does sound fairly similar to the beast Bazz encountered.”  Sidon nodded. “Its power to manipulate the water  is nearly beyond my own.  It is faster and stronger than any octo I have seen in the lakes or the seas, not to mention the miasma that seems to follow it.”  The king told them, tone darkening from its earlier golden cheer.  

“Intelligence and strength are marks of the blood curse we’ve been tracking.” Warriors nodded.  “How close have your people been able to get without endangering themselves?  Does it come to the surface at all?”

From there the conversation turned to strategies.  Yes, the Octo surfaced.  No, it would not approach the shores.  No one was exactly sure how many eyes it had.  The poison was dangerous, but had a visible cue as a purple cloud of ink.

They made a plan, nice and simple:  all of the Chain plus Sidon and Yona would take on the beast.  An underwater party would draw it out, while the rest waited to ambush it on the surface.

Legend had fought a lot of boss monsters over the years.  He’d had the odd companion, but never a group like this.  It’s kind of nice.  This is how it should be, a single person should never have to take on the world, Hero or not.

He just hoped everything ran smoothly.

***

Shadow would adore the instruments that the Zora played.  Guitars, harps, and flutes were all made from the bones of massive aquatic animals.  He’d never had the patience to learn any music himself, but he had tried to steal Legend’s whalebone flute no less than three times.

Golden sunset light flooded the Domain.  Their talk with Sidon had wrapped up at about midday, and the King had sent for a meal after.  Once they were done enjoying more types of seafood than Legend had ever seen in one place he’d spirited Wild away to catch up and had some other Zora show them to the quarters they had that were suitable for Hylians.  Hyrule was escorted to the infirmary shortly after to meet Yona and talk shop while they set down their things.  Legend hadn’t seen him since.  

Through all their tours and meetings and shopping in the marketplace there had been Zora flitting back and forth among the central courtyard in the middle of town setting up food, drink, and places to relax.

A feast had been set out in the courtyard for all of Sidon’s people to enjoy.  Points to Sidon for the lack of segregation–his people treated him and Wild with respect without fear of punishment for speaking out of turn.  Small tables and cushions in shades of blue, violet, and silver were also set out.

But the real gem was the statue adorning the center of the courtyard.  Wild had blushed when they passed it on the way in–a commemoration of his first adventure, he’d said, the time he and Sidon had saved the Domain together.  Now that they weren’t just walking by, Legend could spot a particularly interesting detail.

The sculptor had paid particular attention to Wild’s ass.

“It is not that big.”  Legend shook his head in disbelief.  

Four gave a hum of agreement where he stood next to Legend, also looking up at the statue with thinly veiled amusement.  They’d gravitated towards each other once the party got into full swing.  The short hero apparently hated unexpected socializing as much as Legend did.   “Do you think Sidon ordered that part?”  

“He’s so obsessed with Wild, I wouldn’t be surprised.”  Legend chuckled.  “Not the worst thing to come home to, I suppose.”

“The King’s affections are widely known throughout Hyrule.”  A female voice announced.  Legend turned to find a Zora woman with bright green skin and a wide, ray-like head.  Unlike most of the Zora who seemed to favor silver and blue toned gems, she was adorned in gold jewelry and shades of ruby.  A thin, slightly curved blade hung from her hip.  Though petite for her people, she towered over Legend and Four.  Hyrule was at her side.  

“This is Yona.”  He said with a shy smile.  “Apparently, she and Sidon have known each other since they were kids.”

“Has he always been like that?”  Four asked, motioning to the dance floor where Sidon and Wild were spinning around each other with surprising grace, considering the difference in size.  

Yona giggled lightly.  Her golden eyes were fond.  “Indeed he has.  His cheer was a blessing during the early days of the Calamity, though we could rarely correspond.  Even then, the way he acts around Link…his love is truly something to behold.”

“Must be nice, having someone like that to come home to.”  Four’s expression had turned wistful.  His shoulders fell a bit, and he grabbed onto one sleeve.  His eyes drifted over to where the King and King-consort were dancing.  They only had eyes for each other.  Four looked a lot like Shadow in that moment, during the rare times Link caught the man off guard enough to hear his precious few stories about the Hero of Light.  Is he thinking about Shadow too?   

Nope, absolutely not, Legend was not going there today.  Knowing the goddesses his home life would inevitably collide with this new adventure, but that was not a shitstorm he wanted to deal with any sooner than he had to.  So of course, he blurted out the first thing he could think of to distract Four. “Do you have anyone like that, Yona?” 

“Oh goodness no, it all seems a dreadful mess to me.”  Yona laughed fully now.  Sharp teeth flashed in the dying light.  It was only then Legend noticed the slender blade at her hip, resting in an elegant gold-adorned sheath that blended perfectly with the rest of her jewelry.  “I love my friends to death, but being romantically entangled has never had any personal appeal.”

Hyrule’s eyes had gone soft with wonder.  “And no one cares that you stay on your own?”

“If they do, I show them exactly where they can stick their opinions.”  Yona patted the hilt of her sword.  “You and I have much more interesting pastimes, don’t we?”

Hyrule grinned with an entirely different kind of excitement. “Yes!  The tonic you were using to ward off the Octo’s poison was almost perfect.”

“Almost?”

“Was?”  

Four and Legend spoke at the same time.  They met each other with equally puzzled looks.  Hyrule and Yona could only have spent three hours together maximum, had they really solved the poison problem already?

An excited light shone in Hyrule’s expression.  He nodded enthusiastically, curls bouncing with each movement.  “Yona had the right balance of ingredients, but the effects just weren’t strong enough.  I hit it with some of my magic, though, and from what I can tell it should last long enough for some of us to get in close tomorrow.”

Legend had heard similar enough conversations from Shadow and Irene.  Ingredients were only half the battle, apparently.  The potion maker’s inner magic was what activated the potential energy in their brews.  Legend thought back to that startling buzz of energy he’d felt when he met Hyrule back in the cave.  It wasn’t so jarring now that he knew what to expect, but…

Just how much magic power did Hyrule have?

Yona was speaking again, heedless of Legend’s thoughts.  “I want Link to get a look at it tomorrow morning, just in case.  He has excellent instincts for brewing.”

Four shuddered.  “I really wish he never told us what he puts in those elixirs of his.”

Oh, that was something Legend could relate to.  More than once Shadow had left stinking harvests in the middle of their kitchen.  Where they prepared food.  He curled his lip at the memory.  “Worst ingredient I’ve heard is lynel guts.”

“Not you too!”  Four turned a betrayed look on him.  He placed one hand on his chest and the other on Legend’s arm in a mock show of desperation.  “Please.  Please don’t tell me we’re going to have a third person feeding us monster bits.”

Legend pulled his arm back.  “I didn’t do shit!  It was my brother in—“

“Legend, Legend!”  Wind’s excited voice from the dance floor cut him off.  “Dance with me!”

Oh, thank fuck.  Legend had just said he wasn’t going to mix his lives, and there he went spilling secrets like an idiot.

Nearby, the band struck up a new song.  Two of Kass’s daughters pulled out flutes of their own, and one raised up a tambourine to back the cheerful melody.

“Stop ogling Wild and come dance with me!”  Wind gave up on waiting for Legend, instead running up and tugging on Legend’s arm.  Legend’s companions laughed at the action.  “Come on, all the others have two left feet and Wars only knows stupid court songs!”

Legend had picked up a few tricks in his time with Din’s troupe.  Skills like juggling and fire eating had fallen to the wayside, but dancing?  It was so rare he got to indulge in that particular habit.  He grinned savagely at Wind.

The Hero of Legend did not do things by half.  

“Try to keep up, kid!”  He grabbed Wind’s arm and dragged him towards the other dancers.

***

“My knees are going to fucking hate me tomorrow.”  Legend groaned, flopping onto the bed.  The Zora had spectacular baths, but hot water could only do so much for an overtaxed body.

Sidon had prepared what few Hylian-appropriate quarters they had for the Chain, apologizing over and over again that there weren’t enough rooms for them all.  The Zora shared communal pools between families, and the three rooms with beds were only furnished thus to cater to visitors.  Legend was more than happy to share with Hyrule and Four if it meant having a bed to sleep in.  I have a feeling there’s a lot of camping in our future.  We’ll have to enjoy this while it lasts.

The room they’d been allocated was adorned in typical Zora fashion with different shades of sapphire and silver.  It was spacious, with a bed big enough for two and a plush, midnight blue velvet sofa that Four claimed the second they walked through the door.  Legend tried not to be visibly relieved they wouldn’t be sleeping together.  There was no way he’d be able to play it cool in such close proximity.  The room also had wide glass doors opening onto a small balcony that was currently bathed in moonlight.  Hyrule had only just come out of the adjoining bath looking cleaner than Legend had ever seen him.  Four was already set up on the sofa with a blanket and a book.

“I might have a thing or two for muscle pains if it’s a problem.” Hyrule offered.  Hi didn’t wait for Legend to answer before rummaging in a secondary pocket of his backpack.  They’d set most of their supplies on top of the long, low table in front of the sofa.

Legend shook his head and placed a hand on Hyrule’s arm.  “I’m used to it.  Don’t waste your supplies on me when we have a monster to fight.”

“It’s not a waste if you’re hurting.”  Hyrule frowned.

Legend shrugged.  Abusing his body on and off for over ten years had its downsides, and he’d long since made his peace with the aches and pains that followed him on each adventure.  “If I took a potion every time something hurt I’d never put the bottle down.”

“You know that’s not a good thing, right?”  Four peered over the top of his novel with a raised eyebrow.  Legend threw a pillow at him.  Four immediately grabbed it and incorporated it into his nest of fabric.  “You’re not getting this back.”

“Go the fuck to sleep, you nosy bastards.”  Legend hit the lamp standing next to the bed, plunging the room into darkness, and that was that.

Hours later, a whimper woke Legend from dreamless sleep.  The fog of exhaustion pulled at him, muddling his thoughts.  Each limb felt ten times heavier than it normally did.  What’s going on?  He wondered, rubbing his eyes as he sat up.  His head was pounding.  The moon still shone in a darkened sky.  The siren song of soft pillows and warm blankets called to him.  Ugh, I should not be awake yet.  The soft whimper echoed through the room once more and Legend looked to the sleeping form at his side.  Hyrule.

The kid was curled into a tight ball at the edge of the bed.  He’d kicked off the blankets entirely, leaving him only in his plain sleeping clothes.  Hands were fisted in his fluffy hair.  He was visibly trembling.  Legend’s shoulders slumped in sympathy.  A nightmare.

It looked like Legend wasn’t the only one haunted by his adventures.

“Hey, ‘Rule, wake up.”  Legend yawned.  Hyrule clutched himself tighter.  That’s not good.  Legend reached out hesitantly, one hand hovering over his sleeping companion.  He’d scared Ravio enough times waking up from a nightmare to know sudden disturbances could just make things worse.

Then Legend noticed the tear tracks on Hyrule’s cheeks and suddenly he didn’t care if he got hit.

He placed a hand on Hyrule’s shoulder and gently shook.  “Hyrule, hey, wake up.”

Hyrule shook and squeezed his eyes even tighter.  “No…m’sorry…”

Oh, kid.  Legend sent up a silent curse towards Hylia for whatever she’d inflicted on this boy.

Hyrule awoke with a gasp, scrambling back so fast he was in real danger of falling off the bed.  His chest heaved and his eyes were wild—bloodshot and tear stained, flicking from Legend to the windows to the door and back in quick succession.  Assessing threats, and looking for exit routes.  

Legend’s heart broke, just a little bit, and for a moment he wasn’t looking at his new companion.  He saw a twelve year old boy, lost and alone, with seemingly the whole world out to get him.

“Hey hey hey, shh.  It’s just me.  We’re in Zora’s domain, remember?”  Legend held up his hands in surrender.  “You were having a nightmare.”

They sat there in silence for a few moments as Hyrule worked through his panic.  Slowly, slowly, his heaving gasps gave way to regular breaths. He took one long, shuddering breath and wiped the tears away.   “Sorry.”

“Shit, Hyrule, don’t be sorry.”  Legend shook his head.  “Goddesses know I’ve had enough rough nights.  One of the shittier parts of the job.”

Hyrule’s eyes dropped to the blankets.  He grabbed a handful of them, worrying the fabric between his fingers as he thought.  “You have nightmares too?”

Legend let out a dark chuckle.  Oh, did he ever.  “My local witch had to ban me from buying stamina elixirs to stay awake, once.  I figured I didn’t sleep then I wouldn’t have to deal with them.  I was a fucking mess after my first adventure, and when I came home from abroad…well.  Let’s just say I had a complicated relationship with sleep for a while.”

“The stories never said anything.”

“Stories are bullshit.  We’re people, not fairy tales.”  Legend sighed.  “You wanna talk about that dream, or can I go back to bed?”

“I just, I…”. Hyrule seemed at a loss for words.  His panic had subsided, but Legend could practically hear his thoughts racing.

Legend thought back to those first few days after Shadow had been revived.  He and Ravio were inseparable, hardly believing the other to be there. They’d fallen asleep together more often than not with arms and legs tangled together.  Ravio had liked sleeping with his head on Shadow’s chest to listen to his heartbeat.  Proof of life.  Proof he wasn’t alone.

“Come over here.”  Legend leaned back against the pillows, holding the crumpled blanket out for Hyrule, who just stared in confusion.  “Well?  I’d like to actually get some rest tonight, if you don’t mind.”

Painfully slowly, Hyrule inched closer to Legend, not once breaking eye contact.  He laid his head over Legend’s heart and whispered almost too quietly to hear, “Thank you.”

Legend ran his fingers through impossibly soft hair.  Some of the tension finally leaked out of Hyrule’s frame.  The boy in his arms smelled inexplicably sugar sweet.  “No problem, Rulie.  I’m not going anywhere.”

Across the room, ruby-tinted eyes watched as they both fell asleep.

Chapter Text

The next day dawned bright and clear.  The potions Hyrule and Yona had been working on apparently passed Wild’s inspection because the green-skinned Zora packed a half dozen of them into a waxed leather satchel before they set out.  Neither she nor Sidon would be dissuaded from accompanying them.  

Wild produced a couple more of his bizarre Zonai contraptions for Four, Hyrule, Sky, and Warriors to use while the rest of them attacked from below the waterline.  More of the Chain had water breathing gear than not, it appeared.

“So, how do the rest of you do it?”  Legend asked from where they stood at the edge of the reservoir.  He’d already removed his boots in preparation, and the sun-warmed stone was smooth under his bare feet.  He knocked back the light green potion Hyrule had handed out that morning to deal with the Octo’s poison.  It tasted minty and bitter.  “The water breathing, I mean.  Mine’s an old curse.”  He offered when nobody else spoke up

Those who were diving in had lined up on the edge of a long stone dock.  Sidon and Yona were already treading water, waiting for the Hylians to get in.  Bright sunlight glinted off the water and their scales.

“Sidon made this armor for me.”  Wild knocked one hand against the dark red scaled breastplate he’d donned moments before.  “Usually this kind of armor just helps with swimming speed, but with me being Hylian and all the extra enchantment makes hanging out in submerged parts of the domain a lot easier.”

Twilight gestured to his own armor set.  “Similar deal.  Got this on my quest.”

Time held up a carved wooden mask in the shape of a Zora’s face.  It looked different from Sidon and his people, more like the Zora Legend knew in his own era.  “Transformation.”  He explained simply.  “It’s a little uncomfortable, so don’t be alarmed.”

“I beat two wind gods in a card game.  I can hold my breath for about a day before things get weird.”  Wind said, like that was a completely fucking normal thing to do.  He looked up, blinking in puzzlement when he realized he was being stared at.  “What?”

Legend shook his head in disbelief.  “What about that fucking tunnel, huh?  You said you couldn’t swim out!”

“I said you and Hyrule couldn’t, fish ass!”  Wind blew a raspberry at him.  “I can hold my breath but I’m still just a dude.  I couldn’t have towed Rulie out fast enough, he can barely paddle.”

Hyrule shrugged.  “It’s true.”

Legend blanched.  Are we really taking this kid into battle on a fucking lake?  He’d bet good money arguing the point would be useless.  If there was one thing Legend had picked up about his new companions it was that they were all too damn stubborn for their own good.  Hyrule would never let them leave him behind.

“You are so explaining the wind god thing later.”  Wild ruffled Wind’s hair.  A devilish gleam entered his eyes and he used his grip to shove the younger Hero down.  “Last one in’s a minnow!”

Wild charged for the end of the pier and executed a flawless dive into the water alongside Sidon.  Wind screeched with laughter and ran after him, sending up a massive splash.  Time, Twilight, and Legend followed at a more sedate pace.

The reservoir was cool and calm.  Legend grit his teeth and shuddered through his transformation, opening his eyes seconds later to see Time had been replaced by a blue and green Zora man.  Oh come on, his thing is so much cooler.  Legend frowned.  Hytopia had gone a long way towards getting him comfortable with different fashions, but the mermaid tail still felt…vulnerable.  His flowing pink fins were more suited to lounging in protected coves than swimming into battle.

“ It’s a good color on you.”  Time signed to Legend.  It seemed struggling with speech was a hallmark of being a Link—all of them were more or less fluent in sign language, he’d discovered on the second day in their company.  Sky had apparently created the entire fucking language, too.

They’d decided to stay as quiet as they could before engaging with the monster.  If they were lucky, they could catch it sleeping.

Legend just bared his teeth, pointed and vicious in this form. “ Shut the fuck up, we have work to do.” 

The water around them was stunningly clear. The shore dropped off sharply to a depth of about ten meters.  Smooth rocks lined the bottom, a couple of unconcerned bass swimming about in the flowing grasses that poked up from the ground. 

“ So, who’s gonna tow the kid along?”  Legend signed, pointing to where Wind was floating.  Being the only one without fins or other augmentation he was bound to slow them down.

“ I have him.”  Time held out an arm.  Wind ignored it entirely and launched himself onto Time’s back, clinging to his shoulders closer than Sheerow did to Ravio on a cold day.

The kid grinned, pleased with himself.  He brought his hands out in front of Time to sign, “ Let’s go slay a monster!”

“Follow me then, friends !”  Sidon thumped one hend across his chest and flashed them a smile.  Zora, as it happened, adopted sign as a people for its convenience in underwater communication.  

They followed the King into the depths of the reservoir, the light growing ever so slightly fainter as they went deeper.  Tall freshwater grasses reached up like trailing hands eager to ensnare them.  Legend kept his fins well clear of their algae-coated fingers.  He shuddered at the thought of having to swim through them, but he noted the excellent cover they might provide.

Sidon clicked his tongue to get their attention.  “ Nearly there now.  Get down .”  They all came to a stop at the edge of a gentle dropoff.  Granite boulders of various size littered the sandy bottom, and their group crouched behind one of the largest.  “There is the boil of a spring ahead, one of the many sources that fills the reservoir.  Just there, can you see it?  The beast is sleeping right on top .”

Legend poked his head out over the rock, Wild and Wind popping up on either side of him.  He cast his gaze through the dim blue expanse.  The dropoff was still slight, though sharper than the rest of the slope they’d been following thus far.  This edge must have been where the original spring may have been before the Zora started damming up the area to create the Eastern Reservoir.  A shiver ran down his spine when he laid eyes upon the slumbering beast in the center of the spring.

Legend had thought he knew big creatures.  Boss monsters were large by default, but with a clever use of items and maneuvers they could be worked around relatively easily.  This thing, though?

The infected Big Octo was a horrifying mass of flesh, stained red and black and sickly purple with malice.  It stood upright, it would tower over everything but Hyrule Castle.  Legend could see half a dozen closed eyes just from this angle, the bulbous things wider than a Hylian was tall.  Legend allowed himself ten seconds to process the natural reaction of acidic fear when faced with a predator so much larger than himself before he smiled.  To anyone else, it would look like baring his sharp teeth.  This had better be as interesting as it looks.

He tapped his claws on their rocky perch to get the group’s attention.  “ Let’s circle up.  Everyone take an eye, if we’re lucky we can neutralize some of them before the Octo gets moving.”

They made it maybe a half dozen meters before the water pulsed.   A second later a screech echoed all around them, causing Legend to clamp his hands over finned ears as the sound rattled him down to his bones.  Fuck it’s fucking awake!  Legend grit his teeth and looked up just in time to see the Octo, with its sickly green eyes wide open, shoot upward, leaving a cloud of poisoned ink in its wake.  It’s heading for the surface, shit, the others!   At the rate the Octo was moving it would capsize their allies.  There was no way Hyrule would be able to keep his head above water with something so big stirring up waves!

Legend shot upwards faster than any arrow, thankful for this form’s immunity to decompression sickness.  He did his best to aim his ice rod towards the disgusting mass of arms and tentacles the Octo was using to propel itself.  The mess of silt and ink made it hard to be precise, but that was the advantage of fighting boss monsters.  The motherfuckers made themselves easy targets.

It was the work of a breath to reach for the part of his soul that housed his magical energy, to harness the golden well of self and send it flooding down his arm, to the rod in his hand.  The sapphire glowed cyan, then purple, the floor of his power almost bright enough to make him look away.  Once he could feel the water around him chilling and see sparks of lavender energy flying off the rod, Legend fired.

The swirling mass of magic and ice and light crashed into the Octo’s nearest tentacle.  Legend could see ice crystals spread along its length like a flash-frozen puddle before the monster shook off his enchantment.  The damage was done, though. Slowed on one side, the Octo careened at an angle through the water instead of straight up.  Nearly too fast to see Yona shot forward, blade in hand, towards one of the eyes.  She planted her feet onto the monster’s mantle and deliver a devastating slash.  She was a second too slow to avoid the resulting splash of blackish fluid.  The Octo bellowed in pain.

Yona fell back, coughing.  Zora Time swam forward to cover her, spinning forward and releasing two projectiles that looked like boomerangs but also like his fucking fins.   The Hero just barely missed another eye.  Six, seven, eight, nine… Legend counted the eyes as the Octo swirled through the water, coming up with a dozen.  Eleven remained active, now that Yona had made her mark.

They were nearly at the surface now.  Legend spotted the telltale shadow of one of their air breathing companions as it zoomed away from the danger zone.

A flash of red in the corner of Legend’s eye betrayed Sidon’s location as the Zora King rose to keep pace with the monster.  He spun, and Legend barely had the time to recognize Wild’s red armor before the Hero was launched directly into one of the Octo’s eyes.  The glittering spear in his hands sank halfway up the shaft when Wild made impact, causing a second eye to grow dark and the monster to spasm with pain.  Wild kicked off the beast’s mantle, not bothering to yank his spear out.  He had even more weapons than Legend did, one lost wasn’t going to be an issue.

Displaced water sent them all rolling as the Octo finally breached the surface.  Legend followed it up, careful to keep the gills on his ribs submerged in the churning waves—he did not have the time to adjust to breathing air right now.

From his location he could see the Octo’s mantle towering stories above them.  Its long tentacles were held out from either side, and he watched as one came down on the surface and sent Hyrule’s raft flying.  Shit!  I fucking knew this would happen!

Legend dived in the direction of his new friend, leaving the others to deal with the Octo.  His fins burned with exertion—the  water beginning to pull him back.  The fucker was starting up a whirlpool!  

The shadow of Hyrule’s raft loomed ahead.  Legend thrashed his tail against the current, muscles burning with effort.

In the same second Legend burst out of the water and aimed his ice rod at one of the soaring waves behind Hyrule.  It solidified in a flash of white just in time for Hyrule’s raft to go skidding across its surface.  Legend quickly made for his friend.  He grabbed the edge of the raft and looked into Hyrule’s wild eyes.  He’d been soaked by the Octo, and his chest was heaving with adrenaline. “Are you okay?”

Hyrule nodded.  His gaze darted up behind Legend and his ears pinned back against his head. “Look out!”

Legend turned just in time to see one of the Octo’s hideous tentacles coming down right at their heads.  Before he could even react a wave of magic that tasted like sugar and mint and spring growth burst out from Hyrule’s direction.  It bloomed into a transparent green shield inches from their faces.  The tentacle slammed into it, sending ripples of light through the surface, but Hyrule grit his teeth and refused to bend.  The waves parted around his shield.

Beyond their shelter, Legend heard an unhinged laugh as Sidon tossed Wild high into the air.  He was too far away for Legend to feel exactly what kind of magic he used, but he sensed a warping in the world.  Faster than eyes could track he pulled out a silver bow and fired half a dozen electric arrows into one of the Octo’s eyes.

Three down, nine to go.  No—seven.  Legend spied two more darkened eyes when the creature turned.  The Octo’s tentacle raised again, seeking a less aware target.  It crashed into the surface of the water, sending Twilight and Warriors flying where they’d been trying to line up a shot.

“We need to take those arms off!”  Hyrule called over the din.

“On it!” Time shouted from somewhere in the distance.  Legend spied those bizarre fin-boomerangs flying through the air again, severing the Octo’s left tentacle at the base before flying back towards Time.  Black blood rained into the water.  The acidic smell made Legend’s nose burn.  Sidon and Wild took its flinch as an opportunity to charge up and simultaneously strike two more eyes.

In the same moment, Wind tossed a grappling hook at the other waving appendage.  It plucked him out of the water like he weighed nothing more than a bug.  The boy whooped as he sailed through the air.  The Octo tried to shake him off, but to no avail.  With its arm busy, more of its eyes were left vulnerable.  “Wars!  Hit it!”

Warriors sailed as close to the monster as he could get in the frothing water.  He pulled back one arm and tossed a sizzling bomb directly at the Octo’s torso.  Another expertly placed bomb took out one of its lower eyes.

Wind released his grip on the rope the second the Octo’s tentacle began to fall.  He dove at the monster sword first, colliding with an eye hard enough to send a ripple out through its flesh.  The Octo wavered, stunned by the force of Wind’s blow.  He fell once again, diving back into the water with nary a splash to be seen.  The boy could fucking swim, damn.  Hero of the Great Sea indeed. 

Well, I can’t let myself be outdone.  Legend reached for his bow and dove back under the frothing waves.  

It was the first piece of gear Ravio had given him, and his husband had upgraded it over and over again in the time they’d spent together.  The enchantments went far beyond those that allowed it to remain strung.  Gems studded the center, giving Legend the option to add a pulse of magic and shoot different elemental blasts.  It was enchanted for stability to ignore the challenges of wind and give it a boost when shooting underwater.  Only someone extremely well versed in both archery and magic could wield its fullest potential.

The Hero of Legend thought himself pretty talented.

He swam past Twilight, who’d hefted a spiked metal ball attached to a thick chain.  Not the prettiest solution in Legend’s opinion, but there was no accounting for taste.  Twilight hurled it at the beast where it collided with a sickening wet thud.

The water close to the Octo was a swirling mess of fleshy arms.  Legend would have to be quick.  A flick of fins sent him spiralling away towards the surface.  He emerged farther inside the Octo’s guard than any of the other heroes.  The mountain of its body cast him in shadow, but his bow still shone gold as he took aim.  A kiss of power surrounded his arrowhead in a yellow and purple glow, and his mouth filled with the taste of metal.  Come on, come on…there!   Legend fired just as the Octo turned, exposing a glowing eye in the midst of black, bleeding husks.  His aim was true, the single arrow carrying as much magic power as all of Wild’s combined.  Legend grinned before he felt something wrap around the base of his tail.  He yelped as he was dragged under.

Those fucking tentacles!  It was all Legend could do to keep a hold on his bow at the speed he was being thrashed around.  His stomach rolled.  The Octo’s spongy limb only wrapped further around him as he struggled for freedom, engulfing his torso and arms, crushing his delicate fins.  Its grasp burned, and in the back of his mind he wondered if Hyrule and Yona’s tonic was wearing off.  Or maybe that was just the bruising.  His head collided with something hard–a stray piece of wood, a rock, whatever–and he saw stars.  The water was full of debris this close to the monster.

A sharp whistle echoed through the water and shook him out of his daze.  Legend couldn’t see much in the frothy gloom, but he managed to catch a dark red form gripping a glowing blue blade swimming right for the arm that held him captive.

Its grasp tightened unbearably for a second before the limb went slack and Legend was able to wriggle out of the grip.  He watched in cruel satisfaction as it sank to the bottom.  The cloud of blood stung his gills.  His whole body ached, and he barely registered Wild’s hand in his before the Hero began to tow him out of harm’s way.  The world around him spun.  Legend got his tail to respond a few seconds later, and they broke the surface together just in time to witness Hyrule strike their foe.

The kind, shy Hero raised his hand and snapped, the sound magnified beyond all reason echoing out across the water.  A wave of thunder magic followed that sent Legend’s soaked hair standing on end.  Pure, white hot lightning exploded out from Hyrule and hit the second-to-last eye dead on, turning it into a sickening mess of burnt flesh.  Din’s tits, remind me to never get on his bad side.  Hyrule’s sweetness hid overwhelming power.  Channeling that much magic without an item to refine the energy and amplify it would have knocked Legend right on his ass for the rest of the day.

The last eye loomed at the very top of the Octo’s mantle, far out of reach of any of their bows.  “Cover me!”  Sky called, maneuvering his raft to somewhat calmer waters.  “I can reach it, but it’s going to take a bit!”

Time, Sidon, and Yona immediately swam to form a barrier between him and the threat.  The Chosen Hero unsheathed the Master Sword and held it aloft.  Legend had about three seconds to take in divine light starting to swirl around the gleaming silver blade before he had to duck down to avoid another grasping arm.

Underwater, things were even more tumultuous.  The Octo’s current had started to unearth all kinds of debris.  Legend wove through the water like a twisting ribbon, periodically shooting off beams of ice to keep any of the detritus from coming too close to Sky’s raft.

When the light above grew so bright it hurt Legend’s eyes even down here, he surfaced just behind the Chosen Hero.

“Last one!”  Wars called from where he was circling the base of the Octo.  He cleaved off a writhing arm.  “Sky, now!”

The Chosen Hero’s eyes opened, full of divine light like the blade he held towards the sky.  With an earth shattering yell Legend never expected to hear from the mild-mannered Hero, he brought the Master Sword swinging down and sent a blue-white beam of light up into the last eye.  The Octo didn’t stand a chance—Legend could smell sizzling flesh from here.  

The Octo wailed in pain like it had all the times before.  Any moment now, it would collapse into sludge and smoke like every other monster.  It was beaten.

The currents grew wilder.

The Big Octo, blinded and enraged, refused to die. 

Fuck.

It let out a roar that sent Legend reeling.  An incredible shockwave followed that made all the previous waves look like mere ripples.

Legend’s reality quickly became naught but rushing water and silt and acrid blood.  He stopped being able to tell which way was up as the Octo’s fury sent him tumbling into the distance.  

Firm arms grasped him and quickly stabilized his trajectory.  “Pardon the familiarity, friend!”  Yona’s voice, elegant even in the midst of disaster, spoke to him.  They broke the surface of the water, falling a few meters before Yona splashed into damp sand.  “Are you well?”

Legend shoved her off.  “Fine.  Dizzy.”  He rubbed the grit out of his eyes, trying to focus on the arena around them.  They were holding on to a…tree?  It was absolutely massive, half buried in sand.  It must have sunken to the bottom of the reservoir years ago.  Angry, swirling water surrounded them like the walls of a great canyon.  The air was filled with fine spray.

He spotted Four coughing up water close by, surrounded by the wreckage of his raft.  The scant centimeters of water left barely came up to the diminutive man’s knees.  Fuck, fuck!  This is bad.   Legend hated boss fights with multiple phases

Legend looked up to see the Big Octo, bloodied and furious, hovering above them in a storm of energy.  The size and ferocity of its whirlpool had increased tenfold.  The three of them were in the eye of the storm, in the scant bit of water that remained.  Through the thick mist Legend could see branches and stones sticking out from the walls of the whirlpool like platforms.  Tendrils of water encircled the monster like whips, blocking any clear shot they might have had and more than making up for the beast’s severed limbs.  

“Where are the others?”  Legend called to Four.  The diminutive hero shook his head as he got his feet under him again.  The water came up to his chest.  

“Not a clue.  They’ll have to–look out!”  Four pointed upwards.  A shadow fell over Legend and Yona.  Legend cursed and dived away as a massive boulder came hurtling towards them.  He came up next to Four with his tail coiled under him.  Fuck, that was close.   

“I will search the waters for your friends.  Focus on killing it!”  Yona ordered.  She turned and plunged back into the wall of water.  Her form disappeared into the dark expanse in seconds.  

Legend met Four’s eyes, purple to purple.  “If taking out the eyes didn’t kill it, there has to be something else giving the Octo power.  Black blood strengthens monsters, but not beyond reason.  It shouldn’t have this much control over the water.”

“That’s how we take it down, then.”  Legend nodded, fishing for his Tornado Rod without tearing his gaze away.  His supplies hadn’t been washed away with the current, thank the goddesses.  “We find whatever power source it’s using and blast it all to hell.”

Without its glowing eyes to illuminate the mantle, the Octo’s flesh had darkened to near pitch black.  Blood was pouring from its wounds, further obscuring Legend’s view.  He’d played this game before, though, and knew the signs a boss monster might hide.  Secret eyes, exposed organs, arcane lights…every monster had a weak point.

There!   In the center of the Octo’s mantle, no longer drowned out by its glowing eyes, was a shining blue light surrounded by a crystalline, icy shield.  “The power source!”  Legend yelled, pointing.  If I could just get up there…  Was his tornado rod strong enough? Legend’s tail was unwieldy and heavy out of the water, but maybe he could just go part of the way.  It was way too damp for him to even try changing forms.  If he dove into one of the streams, timed his exit just right…but there were too many variables.  Too much debris that could knock him down. 

“Think you could change back?”  Four gestured to Legend’s tail.  

He shook his head.  It was shitty, and it limited their maneuverability, but Legend was stuck like this for now.  I hate this fucking thing. “Not with all this water.  We don’t have that kind of time.”  

“And we don’t have enough hands.”  Four said, voice calm but concerns echoing Legend’s own.  He took one deep breath, in and out, then met Legend’s gaze.  He grasped the hilt of the Four Sword on his back.  “You ready for things to get weird?”

Oh, fuck.  Confront me with my childhood nightmares, why don’t you.  But Legend only nodded at his companion.  I didn’t need to sleep anyway.

Four grasped his blade and raised it skyward in an echo of Sky’s earlier strike.  He was consumed by a glow so bright Legend had to shut his eyes.  An assault of different elemental magic made his head spin, and sure enough, when he opened his eyes, there they were.  Straight out of Shadow’s tales from his first life.

Green, Blue, Red, and Vio.  

They weren’t nigh identical like Shadow had said—Green looked the most like Four, with his neat hair and slim figure.  Red was somehow even shorter, darker haired than the rest.  The glow of Four’s magic rods illuminated his freckled face.  Vio was paler and willowy, gripping a bow with sharp-eyed focus. Blue had the muscled build of a fighter, and he held a giant hammer that would put Ravio’s favorite toy to shame.  It’s as if they’re what would’ve happened if Four led four different lives.

The bone-chilling Darkness from Legend’s trials in the Palace of the Four Sword just…wasn’t there.  The four of them were practically dripping in elemental power.  They’re years older than the ghosts I met.  Legend realized.  For the first time, a kernel of doubt grew in his mind about the identity of his old nightmare.

Green snapped to attention, drawing all eyes to him, Four Sword replica at the ready.  “Blue, stick to Legend.  Get that light, destroy it, I don’t care.  Red, Vio, you’re with me.  We’re going to clear the way.”

Without further ado the three of them turned and dashed for the wall of the whirlpool.  Blue whirled on Legend, eyes aflame.  “You got a plan to get us up there?”

Legend inclined his head and held up his tornado rod.  “You’re gonna want to hold on tight.”

Blue’s arm was oddly cold where he wrapped it around Legend’s torso, and he had to hold back a shiver.   Legend held him back just as tightly with his free arm and aimed skyward.  The leaf-shaped propellers on the tornado rod spun for just a second before an arcane wind surrounded them both and they went soaring skyward.

Legend spotted the remaining three colors hopping from platform to platform as he and Blue soared up.  He smiled despite himself.  A boss fight was a boss fight no matter the circumstances.  This shit was exciting.

The shadow of a twisting river fell over them.  “Hold your breath!”  Legend warned Blue.  They crashed into the stream with enough force to make Legend wince.  The current was more powerful than anything he’d felt in nature, sending him spinning ass over tea kettle.

“Get with the program, fish ass!”  Blue yelled, wrenching Legend out of his spiral.  Yelled.  Clearly, underwater.  Like a Zora.  “The fuck do you think Green sent me with you for?”

Well, that explained the aura of water magic.

“Fuck off!”  Legend shot back reflexively.  “We have a job to do.”

The stream was carrying them rapidly upward.  They only had a few seconds to strike their target.  

“I’ll smash, you grab.”  Blue let go of Legend and readjusted his grip on his hammer.  “Ready?”

“Fucking do it!”

Blue’s eyes flashed, and the current around his body shifted.  He flashed Legend a shit eating grin before shooting himself towards the Octo faster than an arrow.

Blue’s hammer struck like thunder.  The crystalline shell cracked open like the sheet of ice over a frozen lake, revealing a shining pinprick.  Legend aimed the Tornado Rod one final time.  Just a couple more seconds for the current to carry him and…

Now!

Legend blasted out of the stream in a shower of droplets.  The wind stung his scales and his gills, but he barely felt the discomfort.  He whooped in exhilaration.  Time seemed to stretch out around him as he fell closer and closer to the monster’s weak point.  A blue gemstone, almost inconceivably small compared to the beast that had harnessed it. 

Legend’s hand closed around the freezing gem, and the world exploded into light.

***

“Legend…on…round! ”  Voices filtered in between the pulses of Legend’s heart.  He shivered with an unexpected chill.  Hadn’t it been summer a couple moments ago?  His head ached. His legs ached.  Wait…his legs? What the fuck happened?

“Legend!”   Hands gripped his shoulders and shook violently.  Legend flinched at the movement.

He opened his eyes to burning golden light and immediately shut them again, raising a hand to shield himself.  “Ugh…”

“You’re up!”  The voice cried in relief.  Legend now recognized it as Hyrule.  “How are you feeling?”  

Legend sat up, bracing himself on his hands.  Better prepared for the light, he opened his eyes once again.  

The nine - twelve, now - members of the Chain, Sidon, and Yona surrounded him.  Everyone was still damp from their battle, but not dripping wet.  Nobody seemed too badly hurt.  Legend was laid out on a cot in the small supply station on the edge of the reservoir.  Hyrule kneeled on the cot, leaning over him in concern.  Golden light spilled through the open wall, reflecting off a calm body of water beyond.  Legend blinked.  “Did we win?”

Hyrule laughed.  “Yeah, thanks to you and Four!”

Legend turned his gaze back toward the diminutive heroes.  Blue shrugged.  “You passed out after you broke off the element.  I had to haul your ass out when all the water started to settle.”

The King nodded vigorously.  “That’s quite the artifact you recovered, my friend!  I am sure it will be useful in your future endeavors.”

Red pushed forward, his eyes shining in concern.  "Are you feeling okay?  That magic power was a lot!"

Legend raised an eyebrow.  Shadow had said Red was the emotional side of Four, but seeing such open feeling on someone so normally reserved threw him off.  "I'm fine."

"What exactly did the two of you recover?"  Vio asked.  He looks like a drowned rat.  Is this really the guy Shadow fell in love with?  Fuck, Legend hoped he reformed soon.  Seeing the four of them made Shadow's stories loom way too close.  It made his skin crawl.  "Legend?  I have a suspicion, but I would like to see it."

Only then did Legend realize his right hand was still curled into a fist.  He could feel something pressing against his palm, radiating cold down his arm and through the rest of his body.

Legend opened cold-stiffened fingers.  There, in his palm, was a round blue stone, with a smaller sphere perched on top.  It sang with the chill of water magic.  Just like the green one he’d won from Lady Maude, or the fire in the red one Ravio had risked so much to attain in the War of Eras.

Just like Four.

Chapter Text

“Get down!”  Legend shouted.  Wind ducked and rolled away from the moblin’s club.  Legend breathed in deeply and sent the biggest pulse of magic he could manage into his fire rod.  A wave of heat engulfed the monster swarm in front of them, leaving nothing but ash behind.  The monsters in Warriors’ era were numerous, but crazy weak.  Area of effect attacks had been the order of the day.  He clipped his rod into the holster on his back and unsheathed his sword.

Legend was tired, filthy, hungry, and fucking pissed off.   A portal had come for them just before they went off to bed after killing the Big Octo.  Legend had been looking forward to examining the blue gem he’d received with Four, that the shorter hero had called the Water Element.  But no sooner had they gotten back to the domain did a dark, triangular portal rimmed in gold appear in their path.

It had dumped them into the woods in the middle of fucking nowhere, and their only saving grace was that it seemed to be high summer in this world.  The mood had been disappointed but celebratory around the campfire that night.  Even Legend hadn’t been too bothered, he’d slain a monster and gotten interesting treasure out of it.  All of Four’s parts seemed fascinated by the blue gem, or as Vio put it, the Water Element.

“Crystallized elemental energy is incredibly rare.  It’s common for most gems to resonate with a particular power, but this is different.  It’s pure energy, pure potential condensed down to a physical form.”  Vio explained around the fire after they’d all had the chance for a good night’s sleep.  He turned the element over in his hands before offering it back to Legend.  “They’re incredibly powerful, but also uniquely difficult to harness.”

“If someone tried to put it in something like Wild’s jewelry it’d blow up in their faces.”  Blue snorted.  “Nearly blew up in our face, once.”

Legend and the Colors were sitting off to one side, bags already packed as they waited for Twilight to return from a quick scouting trip.  Legend couldn’t get over how normal it felt to be sitting here with them.  Sure, when he touched them their magical auras were more one-note than a regular Hylian, but other than that?  Nothing!  Even Shadow had a certain uncanniness to his presence that Legend had only gotten used to with extended exposure.

“You’ve worked with these personally before?”  Legend asked.  The gem was still cold in his hands.  

“On our first adventure, yes.  With the aid of Minish—Fay—smiths, we used four Elements to forge the Four Sword itself.”  Green smiled, fondness and pride showing on his face.  Almost without thinking his hand went to the hilt of the blade strapped to all of their backs.

“Yeah, yeah, you’re the greatest blacksmith in history, blah blah blah.”  Legend rolled his eyes.  What records that survived to his era had seemed conflicted on whether he’d actually made the Four Sword or if it had been left behind by another, otherworldly hero.  The Minish elements probably got lost in translation.  People think they’re folktales, it makes sense that they’d discount the truth.  

“So theoretically, if one of these suckers fell into the wrong hands, they could be used for some pretty destructive stuff.”  Legend stared into the gem, eyes narrowing at the thought of Ravio’s poor burnt hand.  That had obviously been the Fire Element he’d risked his life to recover.

“Yeah!”  Red nodded.  “See, these Elements aren’t good or bad, they’re just energy.  The wielder decides what they do!”

And in the hands of Cia and Volga, that had been widespread destruction.  Thank fuck that Water was just with a regular monster.  I don’t need frostbite.

“Why do you ask, though?  Have you seen one of these before?”  Red continued, expression so open and trusting that it sent a flash of guilt through Legend’s heart.

There’s still so much I haven’t told them.  I know Wars said to wait, but is that really fair?  Legend would wring someone’s neck if they’d kept information about Ravio from him.

Legend took the deepest breath he could.  “Yeah.  I’ve…I've seen some other things you might be familiar with.”

That elicited a curious gleam in four sets of eyes.  But before any of them could fucking elaborate, a crash and a wolf’s howl shattered the peaceful morning.  All eleven of them were immediately on high alert, weapons in hand and charging towards the direction of Twilight’s cry.

Every single one of them knew that hesitation got people killed.

What they found through the trees was a frankly absurd number of monsters, Wolfie right in the middle of the pack.  Warriors claimed the era as his then, quickly rattling off an explanation about numbers making up for decreased individual power.  They dealt with the first group quickly enough, but after that the monsters just kept coming.  And this wasn’t even their main force, according to Warriors and Twilight!  There were even more of the bastards making for Hyrule Castle, some of them more than likely with black blood.  

Cutting down half a dozen monsters in one blow may have been satisfying, but the volume of the hordes’ screeching gave Legend an unending migraine by the second day, and their claws and weapons were doing their best to shred everyone’s clothes.  Legend’s own would be in tatters were the cloth not enchanted.  Between the fighting and tracking there simply hadn’t been time to continue his conversation with Four, who had reformed on their third day in this era.  Legend was starting to think there would never be a good time for that particular mess.

He noticed something interesting on the third night in Wars’s world.  They had camped on the edge of a small stream, and Legend had taken the opportunity to wash the stinking monster blood out of his traveling clothes.  They were on the trail of a company of infected monsters.  Wars claimed that their enemy was making for Hyrule Castle, and didn’t intend for them to get anywhere near civilization.  

Legend had been kneeling in the grass on the edge of the stream, a bar of soap and a scrubbing brush in hand.  He’d weighed his red tunic down with a couple rocks in the shallows as he scrubbed.

“Shit.”  Wind cursed softly from where he was working next to Legend.  The younger hero bit his lip in a frustrated frown.  He held up his favored blue lobster tunic, water dripping off the garment.  He’d narrowly avoided a lizalfos spear early that morning, it’s blade catching his clothing instead of his thigh.  The white appliqué on the bottom had been shredded on the right side and stained with blood.  Legend could see the embroidered edges fraying from where he sat, likely made worse by scrubbing out monster blood.  Wind groaned and set back at it.

“Hey, hey, you’re gonna destroy it like that.”  Legend set his own supplies down and shuffled over.  He lele out a hand for the tunic.  “Let me see.”

Wind eyed him suspiciously but handed over the sopping wet garment.  This close Legend could feel multiple repaired tears throughout it, and when he turned it inside out he was pleased to discover tight, even stitching over every repair.  The tunic itself had been constructed by skilled hands—Wind had mentioned a grandmother at some point.  The repairs were skilled but less artistic.  Legend spotted multiple areas where white and blue no longer matched up.  “You’ve done a decent job at keeping this in one piece.”

“Oh, I’m worse than useless with a needle.”  Wind shook his head.  “Wars is the only one of us really good at sewing, he usually helps me out.”

Ah, that explained the darker blue thread on all the repairs.  He must have kept it on hand for his scarf.  “Guess he has to keep up that peacock look somehow.”  

Legend turned his focus towards the damaged area.  The tear was just slightly diagonal, not too far from the side seam of Wind’s tunic.  “I can stitch it up once it’s dry, if you want it to actually look good.”

Wind lit up at the suggestion.  “You’d do that for me?”

“You already act feral, you don’t need to be looking like it too.”  Legend shoved the tunic back into his hands.  “Finish cleaning it and give it to me once it’s dry.  And be gentle, you don’t want to make it unravel any more than you have to.”

He could tell how much Wind cared for the outfit his family had made him.  Legend also couldn’t help but notice the next day, how his wrists and ankles peeked out of the cuffs on his clothing.  Hmm.  There was fuckall he could do in the middle of the woods, though, so he filed away Wind’s growth spurt for later.

So, there they were.  Exhausted after a week tracking monsters, running low on patience, and just a couple hours from Castle Town, if Warriors was to be believed.

Legend blew a wisp of smoke away from the tip of his fire rod, quickly tucking it into his belt and taking up the Tempered Sword once again.  The gesture wasn’t strictly needed, but going on more than a few monster-eliminating missions with Shadow had encouraged his dramatic tendencies.

The forest was at their backs, and before them sprawled a grassy field littered with monster corpses and dust.  There seemed to be no end to the horde–the Chain was laughably outnumbered.  Exhaustion was making them sloppy, but none of them were willing to back down.  Not when the farms and cottages on the fringe of the Castle Town walls were at risk.

They’d managed to take out most of the grunts, but the hulking, grotesque green body of a captain bublin still commanded over two dozen creatures.  For the nine of them it wouldn’t usually be a problem, but between the black blood and their exhaustion the heroes were starting to struggle.

The ringing of a horn broke through monster cries.  Legend struck out with his blade, cleaving a bokoblin’s head from its shoulders.  Clear for the moment, he looked up.  It’s about fucking time!

A white-haired warrior in blue charged out from the castle, ten armored men behind her.  She carried a blade so large it made the Master Sword look like a toothpick.  

With fresh reinforcements the monsters were dispatched in a matter of moments.  Legend groaned in exhausted relief.  Ugh, I think there’s blood in my socks.  He could feel the beginnings of a headache pushing at his temples and wanted nothing more than to go to sleep in a nice, dark room. 

“Sound off!”  Time called to the group at large.  “Who’s hurt?”  They replied one by one, a habit Legend had noticed pretty early on.  Apparently there had been one too many occasions where someone tried to hide an injury only for it to bite them in the ass later.  

While they converged in the center of the massacre, Warriors approached the newcomers with confidence that spoke of deep familiarity. 

“Thank you for the assist, General Impa.”  Warriors said, perfectly polite despite his gasping with the day’s exertion and being spattered in gore.

The General strode up to him with a frown, her posture stiff.  She looked him up and down with a critical eye. When she spoke, her voice was deep and stony. “Captain.  You disappeared on us for six months and then turned up in the middle of a battle.  Care to explain why you brought a company of monsters to our doorstep?”

Warriors inclined his head.  “We tracked them through the woods.  I’m sure you noticed the increased strength and intelligence.  They carry an infection my company has been attempting to analyze and wipe out.”

They glared at each other for a handful of seconds.  The tension was so thick Legend had half a mind to reach for his sword once again, fearing another fight.  Being familiar didn’t mean the Captain and the General were friendly.

The general broke first, throwing her head back in a hearty laugh.  She held out a hand, and the two of them embraced briefly.  Impa pulled back and gave him a brief smile.  “It’s good to see you all in one piece, Link.  The Queen will want to hear of your return immediately.  Where in Din’s name have you been?  What trouble have you gotten yourself into this time?”

Before Warriors could reply Wind shoved his way through the crowd of gathered heroes with a massive grin on his face.  “Surprise, Impa!  Bet you thought you’d seen the last of me!”

“Tune.”  The general sighed deeply.  Ravio did say he was a menace when he was here.   She took a moment to look at each of the gathered Heroes in turn, her gaze lingering on their youngest with unexpected familiarity.  “You’ve been traveling through time.”  She didn’t sound at all surprised.  Her eyes lingered on Legend, though if she recognized him it didn’t show beyond a slightly raised eyebrow.

Ravio had said they were only in this time for a week or so.  Would other people remember them?  Fuck, he still hadn’t found the words to explain things to Four.  If he finds out Shadow is alive from someone other than me I’m in for it when I get home.

“Legend?”  Hyrule’s voice at his side shook him out of his spiral.  The young man held up one glowing pink hand.  “You weren’t responding to me.  Are you hurt?”

Legend shook him off.  “Fine, Rulie.  Just tired.”

Once all of them had managed to catch their breath and Warriors had given Impa a sufficient rundown of their quest, they left the blood-soaked stretch of ground behind and began the short trek towards the city.  

Castle Town was large, and bustling.  Easily bigger than anything Legend had known back in his own era.  Iron wrought lamp posts–not with torches inside, but unlit crystal of the type that few people outside the royals and Legend himself possessed in his time–lined smooth cobblestone streets.  He could smell cooking meat from street vendors, hear the whinnies of horses and mules as they pulled carriages and carts through nearby streets.  It was a place full of life and industry.

Legend’s gaze drifted towards Wind’s too-short sleeves.

This city was also undoubtedly full of shops.  We’re not exactly in a hurry, and it always pays to be prepared…

“Wars.”  He called to where the Captain and the General were leading their party towards the castle.  They paused and turned towards him.  “Do all of us need to pay respects to the Queen?”

Warriors narrowed his eyes.  “Not really, no.  Do you have somewhere you need to be?”

“You’ve had your men marching for days wearing inadequate gear.” Legend gestured to Wind.  “Not to mention the fact that he’s about to grow out of his best shirt.  Point me to a clothing merchant, I’m taking the Sailor shopping.”

“Wait, what?”  Wind raised puzzled eyebrows.  “Do I get a say in this?”

“No, shut up.”  Legend cuffed him on the ear.  “You’re fourteen, you don’t know what style is.”

Snickers ran through the group.  Warriors let out a long suffering sigh.  “Is now really the time?  We can take care of this later, it’s just clothes.”

A gasp so dramatic it could be mistaken for Ravio came out of Wild’s mouth.  “You’d say that to my face after I let you borrow my Desert Voe armor?”

The rest of the Chain laughed in earnest as Warriors blushed violently.  Oh, that is absolutely a story I’m getting later.   He’d also have to drag out the information on Wild’s sense of style.  The man was so unpredictable, going from half naked and covered in mud to wearing shining silver plate in what seemed like minutes.  I don’t really have room to talk after some of the shit Madame Couture forced on me though.

Even Impa’s stern red eyes were shining with amusement.  She rested one hand on her hip.  “I never thought I’d see the day where you refused an opportunity to dress up, Captain.”

“All right, all right.  Up that street two blocks, make a left and follow the road.  It’ll take you to the fabric district.  A couple of shops should have things ready to go.”  Wars finally relented.  “Wild, try not to wander off while you’re with him.  I’ll let the castle guards know to expect you three later.”

Wild cheered and threw an arm around Legend’s shoulders.  Legend snarled and threw him off.  He might like the man, but they were in no way close enough to get all cuddly.

“Anyone else want to go on a field trip?”  Warriors glanced around the rest of the group.  He received a mix of shaken heads and polite declines from their brothers-in-arms.

“I, uh, I’ve never really gone into shops like that.  I can go to the castle with the others.”  Hyrule spoke up last, eyes on the cobblestone.

Legend took one long, long look at Hyrule—at his threadbare clothing, his closed off posture—and hooked an arm through his.  “Rulie is with us.”  He declared in a tone that left no room for argument.

“Do your best to stock up on other things if you’re going to spend time going through a marketplace.”  Time said, trying for stern and coming out with exasperation.  “Potions, for one.”

“Yes, mother.”  Wild rolled his eyes.

“ Just clothes, he says.  Just clothes!”  Legend tugged Hyrule forward, motioning for Wind and Wild to follow.  “If he knew half the shit I’ve seen a good outfit do he’d abandon that clunky armor in a heartbeat.”

Wild snorted. “When we’re done shopping, remind me to show you my own armor sets.  Way more imaginative than his plate.”

Lolia help him, Legend was starting to like Wild.  He was way too much like Shadow for his own good.

They followed Warriors’ directions through crowded streets.  The neighborhood didn’t seem particularly wealthy, full of people in simple, practical clothing.   Brightly colored dyes didn’t seem too difficult to come by—blue and green were everywhere, no doubt folks following the influence of their local Hero.  

The market street, once they reached it, was even louder than the rest of the town.  A hand grabbing on to his left arm made Legend jump momentarily before he realized it was just Hyrule clinging to him.  The boy was tense, brow furrowed and eyes trying in vain to track all the strangers surrounding them.  

“Hey, you okay?”  Legend whispered.  He reached up to grab Hyrule’s hand and hold it properly.  The poor kid’s skin had gone clammy with nerves.  His magic was practically sparking under his skin.

Hyrule shrugged. “It’s loud”

The crowd certainly was enthusiastic, he had that right.  Wild smiled knowingly and ruffled the younger hero’s hair.  “I used to be the same way.  So many people in one place?  It’s positively unnatural.”

Wind swooped in and grabbed Hyrule’s other hand.  “Ye can’t be wandering off on us, traveler!”

“Do I need to bring up the fact that you both got so hopelessly fucked last time you wandered off that Hylia sent me to save your asses?”  Legend asked.  They both laughed now, a sliver of the tension easing out of Hyrule now that he had a shield of brothers around him.  

They’d mentioned here and there that his world was a quiet one, an empty one.  Of course he wouldn’t be used to crowds.  Legend’s heart twisted a little imagining Hyrule all on his own.  

They roamed the streets for a few moments, admiring shops and little stalls that filled the spaces in between.  Legend could see the way Wind’s eyes sparkled at all the trinkets on display.  The pirate was visibly struggling not to let go of Hyrule’s hand, but even the force of his desire wasn’t enough to tear him away from a still nervous Hyrule.  They all really do look after each other.  Legend smiled inwardly.  

Now…the shopping.  Regular clothing wouldn’t do for them, the garments average folk wore were bound to fall apart after a couple of battles.  They needed sturdy fabrics, close stitches with strong thread, preferably enchanted against piercing or crushing.  Failing that, Legend could try at least picking up some enchanted thread so he could embroider protective sigils into whatever they bought.  Sewing was the one handicraft he could outpace his husband on.

Faded turquoise walls caught Legend’s eye.  He turned to find a humble, single story shop that was brightly painted and had windows showing heaps of fabric.  It looked cluttered in the way that places only became after decades of habitation.  Perfect.  Older shops were the best places to find loot.  “This way!”

A bell chimed as Legend shoved open the door.  Glowing yellow crystals illuminated shelves upon shelves of clothing.  Wild’s eyes practically glowed at the sight, and Legend couldn’t help his own smile.  This shop was no Madame Couture's, but the mannequins displayed against one wall sported finely constructed garb regardless.  This was going to be fun.

A shuffling came from deep within the shop, soon revealing a small old woman leaning on a cane.  She nodded at them politely.  “Welcome, welcome dears!  How can I be of assistance?”

Legend waved a hand at Wind and Hyrule.  “I’ve got one kid about to grow out of his best clothes and another that’s worn his to threads.  What have you got that’s ready to go and can take a beating?”

The old woman shook her head once she got a proper look at the four of them, tutting over their travel-filthy appearances. “No, no.  This won’t do.  I can’t have you dragging filth through my shop!”

Wind sputtered in indignation and Hyrule looked down at the floor, embarrassed.  Wild just laughed.

Heat flooded Legend’s cheeks.  He’d been so intent on taking the opportunity to get his brothers some proper garb he hadn’t stopped to consider the mess they all were—himself included.  The shopkeep paid them no mind, hobbling quickly behind a long wooden countertop.  She rummaged about for a moment before laughing in triumph and holding up a thin, light blue wand.  “This will do the trick.  Come here, come here!  I don’t bite.”

The four of them lined up before the woman and with a flick of her wrist were engulfed in a cloud of cool blue magic that smelled slightly of lemons–and not in the metaphysical sense magic always did, it was like she’d sprayed them all with perfume.  The spell dissolved the blood and sweat coating each and every one of them, leaving them looking fresh out of a bathhouse.  

“Just a little trinket my younger sister sent me from Hytopia.”  The woman smiled and placed the wand down on the counter.  “Doesn’t that feel much better?”

“You’re from Hytopia. ”  Legend blinked, stunned.  The people there had always been so insular, what had changed? Then he grinned.  There were bound to be real treasures hidden among the normal clothes.  He could get his little brothers some actual protection, since they both refused to wear real armor.

“No, no.  My sister moved there ages ago though, and she’s my favorite supplier.  Taught me a few things, too.  Would you be interested in foreign goods?”  The woman asked with a smile.

Oh, he would.   Screw the import fees, he’d lived with Ravio’s shitty markups long enough.

From there it was a veritable treasure hunt led by Legend and Wild.  Wind flitted about, more interested in the small stock of glittering accessories than the clothing they kept flinging at him.  Legend forced an armful of clothing onto Hyrule and gave him a light push to the changing stall in the back of the shop.  There didn’t seem to be anything enchanted in the shop beyond embroidered charms for durability, and Legend tried to not let that disappointment show.

Hyrule was hesitant to show off any of the more elaborate pieces Legend had picked for him, but relaxed once Wild started trying on the most eccentric pieces in the store just to make him laugh.  Wind burst out from behind a clothing rack wearing a comically large tricorn hat in the middle of the fashion show, making the others double over in laughter.

Among the racks and folded piles Legend unearthed a green ensemble.  It had a pointed hem, a dark cowl about the shoulders, and gloves that looked like a newer version of the gauntlets Hyrule already wore.  Good, he’ll have a spare.  Legend snagged a sturdy pair of trousers and bundled them all into Hyrule’s arms.

A few moments later Hyrule emerged from behind the red velvet curtain.  He still looked shy, uncomfortable with his expectant audience.  

“Here, your rat’s nest is ruining the image.” Legend walked up behind Hrule and ran a hand through his curls, fingers immediately snagging on the tangles.  “Wild, do you have a brush in that slate?”

Wild quickly handed over a blue wooden hairbrush before going back to his own treasure hunt.  Hyrule’s posture was stiff when Legend went to work on his mop, but he didn’t shy away.  Progress is progress, I guess.

“Why do you care so much about this stuff?”  Hyrule mumbled, picking at his sleeves.  Legend hummed as he worked at a particularly dense knot.

Why indeed?

Legend remembered being alone so often in his early years.  Running, hiding, the entire kingdom seeming to make decisions about his life and character before they ever set eyes on him.  Travelling out of the country had helped, and it was with Din that he really learned how to dress for a crowd—how to catch gazes or make them slide over his form in a crowd.  She taught him how to make people take notice in a good way.

“So much shit about our lives gets decided for us.”  He finally said.  “People are going to think whatever the fuck they want, you know?  You don’t get a say in that.”

Hyrule’s gaze darkened.  “Yeah.  Been there.”

“What you can control,” Wild cut in from where he’d wandered over to the shop’s more feminine options, “Is how you present yourself to them.  They’ll think whatever they want, so you should dress however you want.”

“Aren’t ye the one who charged a camp of bokoblins in nothing but yer skivvies?”  Wind snorted.  He’d collected a couple of options that Legend and Wild had deemed acceptable and was now lounging on an ottoman, looking incredibly bored.  

“I contain multitudes.”  Wild sniffed. He pulled out an elaborate red skirt.  Gold embroidery in the shape of flames decorated the hem.  “I would look amazing in this, for instance.”

Hyrule still looked entirely too stiff for Legend’s liking.  Legend frowned.  “This is about having options, Rulie.”  He tucked the hairbrush into a pocket and gently grabbed Hyrule’s chin, directing his gaze to their reflections.  “What do you want the world to see?  What do you want to keep for yourself?”

“I don’t know.  I don’t like people looking at me.”

Oh, Legend could relate to that.  If he never had to deal with another stranger it’d be too soon.  Too many people knew his face after so many adventures.  “Then let us teach you how to blend in.”  He squeezed Hyrule’s shoulders and stepped away.

The young Hero still seemed hesitant, but he ran his hands over the sturdy garments with a thoughtful tilt of the head.  He smiled, small and soft and precious.

“What do I need to know?”

***

It was pretty easy to catch up with the rest of the Chain once they finished their shopping.  True to his word, Warriors had let the castle staff know to expect them, and there was even a smartly dressed attendant waiting just beyond the castle’s main gate.  

He led them through bustling halls full of richly dressed nobility and—yep, Legend was relieved he’d gotten the younger ones smartened up before going anywhere near this place.  Hyrule’s confidence didn’t need the hit from judgemental pricks, and Wind needed to learn how to behave when not on a fucking pirate ship.  Everybody won, in the end.

“Captain Link and your companions are just through here, sirs.”  The attendant bowed his head politely and opened a solid wooden door.  Beyond it they found the Chain seated around a table with Impa and an elegant looking blonde woman around Warriors’s age, dressed richly in pink and gold.  Queen Zelda, or Artemis to them.

Twilight let out a wolf whistle as the four of them entered. “By Ordona, Vet, what’d you do with our kids?”

Any reply Legend might have come up with was drowned out by Wind’s indignant sputtering.  “I’m not yer anything, ye beast!”  

Legend snorted, throwing an arm around Hyrule’s shoulders.  “I know, they look like proper Hylians instead of feral forest creatures.”

“I am a feral sea creature, excuse you.”  Wind shoulder checked him on his way to sit with the others.

“While this is all truly fascinating, perhaps we should get back to the subject at hand?”  Queen Artemis asked, raising one perfectly manicured eyebrow.

Legend ended up seated between Hyrule and Wild.  After quick introductions, conversation resumed around them, a more in-depth explanation of the quest they’d been on and the monsters they were hunting than Impa had received earlier in the day.  Shortly after the group was reunited a couple of castle staff entered with small platters of food.  Good, Wind’s stomach has been growling since we left the shop.  Legend himself snatched up a couple pieces of apple.  They weren’t as good as his own, but few were.

“We’ve caught glimpses of a creature that seems to be in charge of the black bloods, but nothing concrete.  We crossed swords with it once and it nearly killed Twilight.”  Warriors told Artemis.  “It’s a shapeshifter, but it often takes the form of a black lizalfo.”

“I gave the thing a killing blow, but it just got back up a couple ‘a seconds later and tried ta cut me in half.”  Twilight offered.  “That blade weren’t right either.  Its damage spread like poison, but burnt like a curse.”

Legend had heard the story mentioned briefly.  It had been the impetus for the rest of the group finding out about his wolf transformation.  He was secretly glad he hadn’t been around to witness the drama surrounding that day.

Artemis narrowed her eyes. She steepled her fingers and leaned forward. “A dark figure that should have died, but refused to stay down, yes?  And you’ve been traveling through time to hunt it?”

Twilight nodded, and the Queen’s gaze shifted from Impa to Warriors.  Impa inclined her head in solemn comprehension and Warriors swore under his breath.  “Cia is dead!  Lana guards the timeline now.  There’s no way.”

Impa shook her head.  “One of her constructs could have escaped.  We dispatched the main body, but there could have been others we were unaware of.”

“They should have been dispelled when I killed Cia, though!”  Warriors complained, waving his hands in disbelief.  

“Not if they were advanced enough.”  Impa countered.

“Or if they were summoned from another time.  Remember, you were not the only Hero to face his shadow.”  Legend flinched at Artemis’s suggestion.  This was dangerous territory, they were bound to mention Shadow’s presence at this rate.

Time cleared his throat, interrupting the spiral they were going down.  “While I can confirm I had to fight a Dark copy of myself many years ago, what significance does this have to our quest at hand?”

Warriors stared directly at him.  “Sprite.  Don’t tell me you forgot.”

Sprite?  That was a new one.  It didn’t suit the armored hero at all, in Legend’s opinion.  He must have been different as a kid.

Time’s mouth opened and closed for a few seconds, a rare crack in his composure.  “It’s been twenty four years since I’ve seen them, Captain.”

“You’re going senile on us, old man.”  Wind snorted.  “Only a shadow can kill a shadow, right?

“Precisely.”  Artemis nodded.  “If what you tell me is true, and this enemy is at all similar to Cia’s Dark copy of Link, here, the nine of you won’t be able to do any lasting damage to them as you are now.”

“I wonder if we could get those two back…”  The Captain said.  “They were menaces on the field, but we wouldn’t have gotten far without them.”

Legend had to stop this topic of conversation before he was caught in secrets he wasn’t ready to voice.  I’m not letting Four find out in front of all these people.  I owe him that much.  “So, speaking of shadows and darkness.  Those black blooded monsters we killed earlier–are there any more around?  Do you think those constructs could have anything to do with it?”

Impa inclined her head.  “A fair point.  The abnormal monster activity has been a recent development so we haven’t had the chance to dispatch soldiers, but the Valley of Seers may well hold valuable information for your quest.  It was the home of our enemy, the one who summoned Dark Link.”

Warriors sighed deeply.  “I should have listened to Mask and burnt the whole place down after the war.  Lana doesn’t even live there anymore.”

“I offered   to blow it up for ye.”  Wind rolled his eyes and crossed his arms, the picture of adolescent indignance.  “If the shadow is holed up in there I’m blaming ye forever.”

“Is there going to be a problem, Warriors?”  Time asked with an odd twinkle in his eye.

“No, it’s just…weird.”  Warriors grimaced.  “The rest of you will see what I mean when we get there.”

Artemis nodded.  “Cia’s taste in decor was severely lacking.  Horses can be arranged easily enough.  Can you all ride?”

“Enough of us.  We can double up.”  Warriors took a moment to glance at the rest of them.  “No partying tonight, boys.  We have a long road ahead of us.”

“Any place that’s got Wars so riled up is a place I’ve gotta see.”  Wild grinned.  The heavy scarring on the left side of his face made one side of his smile go higher than the other.  “Where’s this long road lead to, anyway?”

“We’re going to the Temple of Souls.”

Chapter Text

They were met at the castle gates by a couple stablehands with horses ready to ride, and by a cheerful woman with blue hair so bright Legend was sure it couldn’t be natural.  Even his own hair when fully pink didn’t hold a candle to the eye-bleeding hue.  He’d only seen dyes so bright in Hytopia.  Her outfit he could admire, all in blue and white and gold.

“Link!  It’s so good to see you again, dear!”  She greeted, bounding forward to give Warriors a hug.  He caught her with a bright laugh and smiled.  Good friends, then.  “I cannot believe you went on a journey with the Heroes of Hyrule’s past right under my nose!”

“Hello to you too, Lana.”  Warriors released her and gestured to the rest of the group.  “If you want to be technical, some of them are from the future too.”

They made a quick round of introductions then, Lana’s cheeks going pink at some of the older members’ presence.  Wind whispered into his ear something about the sorceress and her other half having a weird, obsessive crush over the Spirit of the Hero.  It had sparked the entire war that had taken away Legend’s husband and brother.  Lana, at least, understood the concept of manners and consent.

“Tune!  It’s so good to see you again!  My, you’re looking positively grown up.”  Finishing her introductions Lana had moved over to give Wind a quick embrace before turning to Time.  “And Mask, you’ve grown up more than a little.”

Once greetings were sorted they mounted their horses, inexperienced paired with experienced horsemen.  Hyrule sat behind Legend, Wind was with Time, Sky with Wild, and Four with Twilight.  Four had passing familiarity with horses, but he’d pointed out with a deadpan stare that his feet wouldn’t reach the stirrups.  Warriors and Lana led the way on their own horses.

According to the natives of this era, it would take about a day and a half to reach their goal with a small mounted party like this.  The morning and afternoon passed relatively uneventfully, their group quickly passing out of the city and into miles or rolling farmland beyond.  Bees buzzed around fruits and flowers so perfumed Legend could smell them from the road.  Hyrule, bless him, seemed baffled that farms this big could even exist, let alone the logistics of managing them.  This prompted a tag team lecture from Twilight and Time about the logistics of hiring farmhands and how certain folks traveled with the seasons to help whatever local harvest it was time for.

It made him nostalgic for his orchard back home.  Despite his best efforts to teach Ravio the calming virtues of working the land, his husband had never been fond of sweat and dirt.  Legend had been locked out of the house once after he’d gone to check on his trees after a storm and returned to the house covered in mud.  He’d rolled his eyes and washed the worst of it off at the water pump they used for their small vegetable garden.  

Shadow wasn’t much better, but Irene could usually be counted on if Legend’s heroic duties took him away from home for any extended period of time.  She’d thrown protective charms on his land in the past to keep it relatively healthy and intact.  

“As a fellow gardener, it’s a pity to let such fine plants go to waste.”  She’d said when he asked her about it.  “It’s not for you, it’s for the trees.”

“Yes, yes, fuck you too, Irene.”  Legend rolled his eyes.  “How much cider do you want as payment?”

The wilds after the farmland were lush with summertime.  It was a young terrain, only just beginning to thrive after the war—five years ago, for Warriors, but only one and a half since Legend’s family came home.  Twenty four years for Time, and all of eleven months for Wind.   Fucking timeline bullshit.  It was going to give him a migraine.

They camped that night at the base of a small hill, the land having grown steadily less flat as they travelled.  They made good time, and apparently would cross into the Valley early the next morning.

“So, this temple.  What kind of enemies should we be prepared for?”  Four asked once they were seated around the fire with bowls full of stew, courtesy of Wild.

“Ideally, none.  Before Cia and I split off from each other, we had the whole valley to ourself.  Cia filled it with monsters, but Link and the Queen saw to it that every one of them was eradicated.”  Lana shrugged.  Her eyes went a bit distant, a bit sad.  

“It was your home, then?  Why didn’t you go back?”  Sky asked.  

For a long few moments Lana stared into the fire, flames dancing in her lavender eyes.  “The entire war started because we were alone.  For so many years, long beyond the bounds of any mortal life.  It poisoned our mind.  I couldn’t…I won’t live like that again.”

Well, that was one way to bring down the mood.  The rest of the Chain suddenly got very interested in their food.  Legend noticed Hyrule wiping his eyes, and that simply wouldn’t do.  He shifted closer so their knees knocked together where they sat on the ground, an offer of silent comfort.  Legend knew loneliness all too well.  Hyrule gave him a small smile.

Spoons scraped against bowls in one of the most awkward silences Legend had ever heart until Warriors reached over and gave the sorceress a playful shove.  “Yeah, there’s a lot more to see in Hyrule Castle, isn’t there?  So many pretty things.”  He added with a teasing grin.”

“Link!”  Lana sputtered, shoving him right back.  All tremors fled from her voice as her cheeks went bright scarlet.  “Now is not the time!”

“What’s immortality compared to our Queen?  Her beauty is only second to her skill with a blade, her wisdom in commanding troops, her devotion to her people.  All of her—“

Lana cut him off by reaching over and pulling his scarf over his face.  Warriors laughed in a way only brothers could, and the tension broke as the others joined in with chuckles at his expense.

Sky’s eyes were warm.  They’d told Legend he was the resident romantic, even though Time had been married for longer.  “You left your isolation for the love of Hyrule.  That sounds a lot like the tale of the Goddess.”

Warriors grinned as he emerged from his cloth prison.  “Hyrule yes, but also one specific—“

“Link, one more word and I am going to kill you.”  Lana said sweetly, then turned to Sky with an equally fond look.  “Yes, I did.  If I live among mortals I am bound to age like one, but the people I met over the course of the war, and the Queen specifically…she was worth it.  Eternity is nothing if you have to spend it alone.”

Sky nodded knowingly.  He gestured to the white cape hanging about his shoulders.  “My wife made this for me.  We’ve known each other since childhood, but even after all these years just being around her makes the world brighter, the sky more blue.”

“Ye fuckin sap.”  Wind teased from across the fire. “All of ye, always goin’ on about mushy love crap.”

“Hey, I never said a word about Sidon before you all met him!”  Wild complained.  “That’s lies and slander.”

Time reached over to ruffle the kid’s hair.  “You’ll understand when you’re older.  It took me and Malon years to stop bickering long enough to admit we actually liked each other’s company.”

“And what about your ship captain, Tetra?  You’ve told us enough stories about what you and her get up to.”  Warriors cocked his head with a knowing smile.

“That is not the same and you know it!”  Wind shrieked.  Warriors barely dodged the piece of carrot thrown at his head.

Legend hadn’t ever really stopped bickering with Ravio.  The teasing, the button pushing, it was all part of how they interacted with each other.  Right alongside the slow mornings waking up together and the secret moments beneath the stars.

Fuck, he missed his husband.

“What about you, Ledge?  Anyone waitin’ for you back home?”  The question from Twilight shook him out of his mooning.

“Wouldn’t you like to know, dog breath.”  He shot back with a mild sneer.  A couple of weeks was way too soon to go spilling his guts to a bunch of veritable strangers.  Not to mention he still wasn’t ready for the mess that conversation would bring.

Did Four still think of Shadow fondly, the way Lana did with Artemis and Time did with Malon?  Did Vio, when they split apart?  Shadow liked to play off his emotional hurts the same way Legend did, but he could see the way his brother-in-law’s heart would hurt if there was nowhere to place his affections after so long.  It was hard to tell in the dark and the firelight, but he thought Four’s eyes might be flickering between purple and red.

Vio and Red, then.  Shadow’s paramour and Four’s compassion.  “I used to have someone.”  Four said in response to a question Legend hadn’t been paying attention to.  It nevertheless sent a stab of panic through him.  The smithy drew his knees up to his chest and stared at something the rest of them couldn’t see.  “He…didn’t make it out of our last adventure.  It seemed silly to pursue anything else after that.”

Twilight and Sky, wearing twin wounded expressions, shifted closer to Four in unison.  Twilight wrapped an arm around his shoulder and drew Four into his side while Sky leaned against the both of them, encasing the smithy in a wall of physical support.

“You have us, now.”  Legend found himself speaking up without thought.  He’d seen that crestfallen look on too many nights when Shadow mourned the loss of his first life and love.  Legend hated that look.  He’d seen every time he looked in the mirror for months after Koholint.  “It’s shit, and it’s not the same, but it’s a damn sight better than being on your own.”

Multicolor eyes looked to him, expression full of quiet gratitude.  At that moment Legend decided.  Damn the consequences, the natural order, all of it.  

When this quest was over, Legend was taking Four home with him.

He and Shadow had been apart for too long.

***

The Temple of Souls was a gloomy place.  The next day had dawned warm but overcast, and the clouds hung low in the air all the way through the Valley of Seers.  

The Temple itself had fallen into disrepair after the war.  Legend could see it had once been a grand structure, ornate stone towers well-crafted enough to rival any cathedral back in his time.  It would make a shitty home, though.  I can see why Lana left.  There was no warmth in the design.  Legend got the feeling it would be cold even if the place wasn’t half destroyed.  Nobody had cared enough to repair any of the damage Warriors and his army had wrought years ago.  The truly haunting part was that no wildlife seemed to have returned to reclaim the land.  Scorch marks still stained the crumbling stone walls, cracks in the foundation that would otherwise be filled with greenery standing empty.  The air was empty of birdsong, the silence oppressive.

“Dark magic.”  Hyrule said of the empty landscape as they approached.  “It’s fading, but stains like this can take decades to heal.”

Legend’s eyebrows drew together.  That made sense, growing Darkness had nearly destroyed Lorule.  “Shouldn’t it have started to fade, though?  Cia is dead.  There’s no more power source, and the Triforce is back where it should be.”

Hyrule pursed his lips.  He looked towards the looming building with growing suspicion.  “Not if something else took Cia’s place.  Can’t you feel it?  There’s malice here.”

Legend fixed his gaze on the darkened doorway and reached inwards, to the part of himself that housed his arcane power.  He extended a tendril of power towards their destination and almost recoiled in shock.  The temple radiated a sulfurous stink so sharp it made his eyes water, accompanied by a sense of unnatural cold fury.

Okay, yeah, something definitely moved in.  Legend drew the tempered sword from its sheath on his back.  “On your guard, guys.  We might have company inside.”

Adding to the disturbing atmosphere were the toppled statues of young men that lined the walkway towards the gaping hole where front doors used to be.  Legend knew those hats, those swords and shields.  Old sculptures of Heroes past and future.

“Oh, ew, is that one supposed to be me?”  Wild shuddered as they passed one wearing short carved robes.  “I’m glad you took Cia out, Wars, she sounds like a creepy fuck.”

“She was a right bitch, Cia was.”  Wind agreed as they dismounted and tied the horses to a section of wrought iron fence.  “Four?  You good?”

The smithy had frozen after Twilight helped him dismount.  Legend followed his gaze and flinched when he saw a statue of two figures lying in the dirt nearly obscured by rubble and shadows on the side of the temple.  There was no paint on the carved stone, so on first glance it could be taken for a monument carved in Four’s likeness.  If you ignored the pointed teeth and longer hair, that was. “Wars.  Lana.  I thought this was a garden of…of Heroes?”

The two shared a curious shrug.  Lana took a step up next to Four and cocked her head at the fallen statue.  “It is.  We watched all kinds of protectors, though, the Hero’s Spirit was just our favorite one.”

“That’s not…it can’t…”

“It’s your shadow, isn’t it.”  Legend found himself saying.  Each step up to Four felt like he was marching into a boss chamber.  Up close, he could easily recognize Shadow’s features.  And see the tremor that Four was barely suppressing.

“He’s older.  He’s older than me but he died years ago.”  Four’s gray eyes were beginning to flicker with bright colors as he wrestled with the implications.

Nothing for it, not anymore.  He grasped Four’s shoulder and turned the shorter man away from the statue to face him.  

“We have shit to do. Monsters to kill.  But once we’re done here, you and I need to talk.”  Legend finished the statement with a subtle glare at Warriors.  The Captain frowned, but offered Legend a solemn nod.  I can’t keep hiding this anymore.  It’s a safe bet we’re going to run into him sooner or later.

Four stared at him, face unreadable.  Legend had worn that same look countless times when trying to keep himself together.  “I’ll hold you to it.  Let’s go.”

Inside the temple, empty picture frames lined the walls, only ash and scraps of paper remaining inside their frames.  Dusty, broken furniture was heaped in the corners.  Nobody has been in here for a while.  Nobody corporeal, at least, Legend thought as they made their way through the halls.  The eerie silence continued, their footsteps magnified by the bare walls.  That sense of malice seemed to envelop them now.  If they were being watched, Legend couldn’t tell where from.

“If we’re searching for information about your enemy, perhaps the observation room may hold answers.  It should still be functional.”  Lana suggested once they’d passed through multiple rooms without incident.  “It also served as my library.  I took the most important tomes after the war, but we had quite the selection on history and magic.”

Four’s eyes brightened at the suggestion, the promise of rare material enough to break him out of his daze at least a little.  Legend had heard plenty of stories about how book-obsessed Vio could be, and it seemed that held true for his fused self.  The smithy nodded eagerly.  “Lead the way.”

A couple of rounded corners and a long hallway later, they came to a stop in what Legend assumed to be the heart of the fortress.  

“This is where we—where I would watch over the flow of time.”  Lana whispered in a hollow voice. She laid a hand on massive stone doors carved with constellations.  “For so long we were forbidden to interfere.  We could see past, present, future, all manner of possibilities for Hyrule’s reality.”

Warriors laid a hand on her shoulder.  “We only have to go in for a moment.  Just to look.”

Lana took a deep, steadying breath before laying a second hand on the door.  Carved sigils lit up white at her touch and the massive structures swung inwards.

Bookshelves lined the walls of the massive circular room.  A massive, glowing purple globe hovering over a black marble pedestal dominated the center.  Some kind of seeing stone.  Legend could feel the time magic radiating off it without even trying.  At the far end of the room was…Legend didn’t know how else to describe it other than a break in reality.  A rift of violet emptiness, so dark it was almost black stretched from floor to ceiling with jagged edges eating away at the bookshelves.  Normally something so obviously arcane would have a clear magical aura, but Legend could sense nothing from the rift.  No light, no darkness, no magic or life force at all.  It was still as death.  Whatever had made its home in the ruined temple, this rift on its own wasn’t responsible.  Was it some kind of door?  What lay on the other side?

“What is that thing?”  Wind echoed Legend’s thoughts, the first to break everyone’s stunned silence.  “Lana?”

The sorceress looked just as puzzled as the rest of them.  “I…I have no idea.”  She took a few more steps into the room, Warriors at her side with his blade drawn.  “It is no magic if my own.  It doesn’t seem immediately hostile, but I wouldn’t get too close.”

Legend cast his eyes all about the room as the Chain filed in, all on guard.  He looked at the pillars surrounding the pedestal, the shadows between bookshelves while his team went on to explore.  There just weren’t that many places for an enemy to hide in the windowless room.

Hold on a second…Legend tensed when he spotted the shadows lingering between the top of the door and the ceiling.  They were just a couple shades darker than the rest.  Nothing too out of the ordinary, and nothing suspicious to the untrained eye.

But Legend had lived with Shadow for too many years to miss the signs of someone hiding in darkness.

Play it cool, play it cool.  Legend let his eyes slide over the obvious enemy, making a show of continuing his survey while his hands ever-so-slowly inched towards the bag that held his magical rods.  “Anything good in there?”  He asked of Four and Hyrule, who were perusing the shelves.  Four had already picked up three books and was scanning for more.

“These are ancient, but so well preserved.”  Four said, not tearing his gaze away.  “Not even my Hyrule Castle had so many books on magic, and they even have one on sword spirits!”

“Shouldn’t we be careful?”  Hyrule hovered over his shoulder, but he still held a volume with a detailed illustration of plants on the cover.  “What if we discover something that breaks time, or something?”

Four shook his head, eyes shining purple as he answered, “If we could, we’d have already done it.  All of us just meeting could have shattered the timeline, but our eras all remain stable.  I wouldn’t worry.”

Casual as anything, Legend reached into his adventuring pouch.  Cold filled his hand as his fingers closed around the base of his ice rod.  Perfect.  It wouldn’t have as much of a glow as fire, but Legend wasn’t a complete barbarian.  He wasn’t going to start throwing fireballs around with this many books in the room.

Legend leaned over Four’s other shoulder, pretending to read the book in his hand.  Under his breath, he whispered, “There’s something hanging out just above the doorway.  Act natural, I’m going to draw it out.”

Four just flipped another page when Legend stepped away, but he noticed the blue gleam in the smithy’s eyes.  Hyrule hummed and started miming the somatics of his more offensive magic.

Legend leaned casually against the bookshelf Four and Hyrule were raiding, keeping the rift and the pool of darkness in his sights.

“Wars, anything weird with the globe?”  Legend asked.

“Not that we can see.”  Lana answered for him.  Legend noticed her eyes were glowing the exact same shade of purple as the globe in front of her and Warriors.  Her hands were wreathed in the same arcane light as she, presumably scanned through time.  “Whatever is hunting you all is hidden from my sight.”

“Funny, that.”  Legend hummed.  “I can see it just fine.”

In a single breath, Legend pulled his ice rod out and fired its beam towards the shadow.  A screech filled the room at its impact, causing everyone to whirl towards the threat.

Darkness rose like smoke, taking the form of a young man in a familiar pointed cap.  He was composed entirely of living darkness apart from glowing red eyes.  “You should have stayed away, heroes.  You would have lived longer.”  It said in a voice like breaking rock, like the crash of thunder.

Before any of them could move to strike half a dozen clouds of inky shadow flew out of the rift and quickly bloomed into monsters composed of similar darkness.

Chaos erupted as the Heroes and Lana clashed with the monsters.  Legend shot a beam of ice at the facsimile of a Taros just in time for Wild to cleave the head from its shoulders.  He rolled under the swing of a moblin’s club and came up next to Wild and Hurule.  The three of them surrounded the hulking creature, taking turns baiting and striking while its back was turned.  Bright orange light shone in the corner of his eye—a fireball, courtesy of Lana, taking out another creature.  

This is too easy.  Legend thought between strikes.  He hated decoy fights.  

“It’s too fast!”  Legend heard Twilight call. He spared a glance towards the older hero and found him, Wind, and Time circled up around the Hylian shaped shadow creature. 

“Hold it still for a sec!  I’ve got an idea!”  Wind shouted, dashing for cover behind one of the room’s pillars. 

Legend didn’t see what it was he did, too busy raising his golden blade to block his own enemy’s strike.  He braced himself and brought a leg up to kick the moblin in the stomach, causing it to stumble back right into Wild’s silver trident.  It pierced the thing like a fork through meat.  Legend jumped back to avoid the cloud of dust it became.

A quick glance showed Warriors picking off the last of the shadow beasts.  Nobody seemed hurt,at least.  Just out of breath and dirty.

From the direction of the globe, four deep, ringing notes filled the room followed by an inexplicable fluttering breeze.  Legend and his boys whirled to see Wind with a small white baton in hand, standing tall and motionless with his eyes closed and a white baton held aloft.

The Dark had ceased dashing about the room.  Its motions were sluggish, struggling against invisible bonds.  

With a mighty yell, Time slashed his fuck-off-sized blade directly through the Dark’s torso, shattering Wind’s mysterious spell and its physical form in one blow.  In its last moments, the copy smiled.

The Dark copy dissolved into a cloud of black smoke that drifted back into the rift.  Ice cold laughter echoed around the chamber as the break in reality closed behind it.

“Why does it feel like that fight didn’t do shit?”  Wind groaned, chest heaving with the exertion of battle.  He wavered for a second as he shook off the blowback of whatever spell he’d cast.  Twilight quickly steadied the boy with a hand on his shoulder.

“Because it didn’t stop him, not for long.”  Wars sighed deeply.  “We dispelled the shadow, but not its power source.  It’ll be back for more as soon as it gathers strength.”

“If I had to guess, it was using my seeing stone to spy on all of you.”  Lana spoke up.  Her neat ponytail had come loose, cyan hair tumbling about her shoulders.  Black blood stained her clothes, but she looked otherwise unharmed.  “I’m sorry for that.  Rest assured, I will make sure this doesn’t happen again.”

Legend shut his eyes tight.  Looks like I may be out of time.  “Wind called it back in the castle.  Only a shadow can kill a shadow, right?”

Warriors cursed under his breath.  “Exactly.”

“What’s that mean for us, then?”  Twilight asked.  “I’m kinda shadow-touched, if that helps at all.  I could try killin’ the thing next time we track it down.”

Time shook his head.  “That won’t be enough, pup,  I watched people with even more shadow magic than you try to take those Dark copies down, and only one man could do it for good.”

“It means we can’t do this on our own.  Not as we are right now.”  Warriors announced.  “Lana, is there any chance you could open a portal for us?  Track down the time period our ace went to?”

Lana shook her head.  “I’ve been trying to keep an eye on most of our friends since they went home, but I haven’t been able to see anything of their era.  It’s been sealed to me since they left.  Something in their time is very protective of them.”

That would be Lolia, if Legend had to guess.  She’d always been more of a hands-on patron for Shadow and Ravio than Hylia had been for him.  I don’t want to know how long they’d have been gone for if she hadn’t pulled them back from this time.  Legend shuddered. 

“So, can we find another one?  Hell, could we summon one ourselves?”  Wild asked.  “We’re all heroes.  And I know I don’t have a dark evil twin yet.”

“Find a friendly Dark Link.  Perfect!  Sounds easy.” Twilight rolled his eyes, but his tone was more mournful than truly annoyed.  Damn, who hurt you?

“As a matter of fact, it will be.  I know just where to find one.  The same ace you’ve been talking about since we got here.”  Legend announced.  No going back now.  “I’m not his Link, but he’s been living with me for years now.”

“You what?”  Four demanded, taking a step towards Legend.  His eyes were swirling with color again.  “And what do you mean you’re not ‘his’ Link?”

As if on cue, another rip in space time bloomed in the middle of their group, buying Legend at least a few more moments to avoid the conversation he’d been dreading.  Not the horrifying emptiness of the rift before, but the divinity-kissed time magic that had guided them this far.  You think you’re funny, don’t you, Hylia?  Legend could already feel the stress migraine building in his temples. 

If the portal led where he thought it did, Shadow was going to kill him.

***

Legend shook off the unpleasant sense of vertigo that accompanied each of their keeps through time and stepped into warm afternoon sunshine.  The first thing Legend registered was the smell of apple blossoms, and his heart sank to his feet.  Looks like Shadow is going to kill me after all.  

Soft violin music drifted through the air as the rest of Legend’s new brothers exited the portal–Ravio must be practicing again.  Good, he mustn’t be too worried about where his husband had run off to this time.  He felt the portal close with a small pop.  

They were on a small dirt path, woods to one side and a waist-high fence on the other.  Legend’s orchard sprawled beyond it, and at the very edge of the small slope of his property he could see smoke rising from his chimney.  He was home.  Fuck, I really hope Shadow is out right now.  Legend really didn’t feel like getting strangled by his brother-in-law today.

“Ah shit, Four!”  Legend heard Wild curse, and turned to see the smithy on his knees, slumped in Wild’s arms.  “Hey, you good?”

Four shook his head. “Nauseous.  Something…that was a rough one.  I just need a minute.”

“Are you sure?”  Wild looked around, probably judging the safety of their surroundings.  “Where are we?”

Legend breathed in so deeply it felt like his ribs would crack, then let it out in a huge huff. “My era.  We’re right on the edge of my property.”

“These trees are yours?” Time asked, a surprised smile on his face.  “I didn’t know you were a farmer.”

Legend sighed again.  “It’s only been a few weeks.  There’s a lot you don’t know about me.”

He had a lot of explaining to do, and fast.

Chapter Text

Music rang out from Ravio’s violin.  No matter what he did, he just couldn’t seem to get the notes right.  He’d dug up a handful of Link’s old songs from his travel days so he had something to occupy himself, but try as he might the supposedly magic tunes wouldn’t cooperate on his instrument.  Is it the violin itself?  Do things have to be played on a specific instrument for it to work?  He was going to give himself a headache with all the theorizing.

It had been a little under a month since Ravio’s husband had kissed him goodbye and walked through an impossible void in their living room.  All things considered, he was doing a pretty good job at not letting that get to him.  He worked on commissions from the townsfolk.  He visited Hilda and checked on the reconstruction of Lorule.  He even kept Shadow out of trouble—a full time job all on its own.  

Ravio couldn’t deny that he was lonely, though. Waking up to an empty bed broke his heart just a little bit every morning.  He craved Link’s presence, the way he sang in the orchard while he thought nobody was listening, the deft fingers that toyed endlessly with Ravio’s hair, the simple warmth of a body at his side, and falling asleep to the song of his Hero’s heartbeat.  When he got too sappy and morose, Shadow would always drag him out of the house on some wild goose chase or another.  So at least Ravio wasn’t alone while he waited.  

Link would come home.  He’d promised after all, and he had never met a fight he couldn’t win through strength or cleverness.  But Ravio’s heart still ached in his absence.

So, he kept himself busy!  Musical magic had never been his forte, but Ravio knew how much Link loved the instruments that lined their house.  Picking up a new skill while he was gone would be a sure way to bring out that delighted smile that Ravio loved so much.  The violin just so happened to be the only thing he knew how to play 

He fixed the purple instrument with a glare.  “I won’t admit defeat just yet!  Once more now, with feeling!”  Ravio raised the bow again and began a cheerful tune, shutting his eyes to focus on channeling magic into each note.  

It had been a quiet day.  Shadow had promised to be home by supper time and left to visit the castle hours ago.  He’d claimed it was a supply run, just to get ingredients for something he and Irene were working on.  Ravio suspected he was really going to sneak the Queen out of dreadfully boring meetings—some ambassador or other was in town.  It wouldn’t be the first time the two of them hung out together. 

That morning Ravio had completed his most recent commission for a horse farmer out in Kakariko, a simple charm carved into sets of horseshoes to ward off damage.  The empty house had seemed too quiet, so he dug out his violin.  

Absorbed in his music, Ravio didn’t hear the many sets of boots strolling up the path to his house.  He didn’t hear the creaking step on the front porch that Link had been swearing to replace since last year.  He didn’t notice the handle of the door turning.  

So when a voice, normally full of acid but so soft just for him spoke a relieved, “Ravio,” into the room, he shrieked and turned so fast he tripped over the hem of his robe and went crashing towards the floor.

Strong, familiar arms caught him.  “I know you’ve got a rabbit thing going on, but you really need to work on not startling so easily.”  Link teased, breathless in his happiness.

“I would have been just fine if you had not snuck up on me!”  Ravio complained with a pout.

They stared at each other, Link kneeling on the living room carpet and Ravio sprawled in his arms like a fainting maiden.  

Link looked well.  A little tired, a little travel worn, but his eyes were bright.  He wasn’t hurt.  It felt like he’d been eating enough, which was more than Ravio could say for himself.  

“I missed you.”  Link said, a little helplessly.  His lips drew upwards in that tiny, soft smile Ravio had been missing so much.  He looked stressed, sad.

Okay, that’s enough.

Ravio tackled him. 

They went sprawling across the floor in a flurry of limbs, Link letting out a surprised shout as his husband attacked him with kisses.  His cheeks, his forehead, his nose, his perfect, warm lips.

Ravio didn’t care if Shadow walked in on them like he had more times than any of them wanted to admit.  His husband was home, safe in his arms.  Link’s fingers tangled in his hair as he kissed back just as fiercely.

Someone wolf whistled from the direction of the door.  Ravio jerked back, eyes flying upward and landing on a cluster of young men standing on his doorstep.  His gaze caught on the regal figure near the front of the crowd, garbed in bright blue and green.

“Mister Captain Hero?”  He gasped, one hand flying to his mouth.  

“Wait, hold on, is that fucking Ravio in there?”  A young voice, crackling with adolescence but heartwarmingly familiar asked from behind the Captain.  Tune, just a little bit older, pushed his way through the door.  “Wait, no, no, no, Legend is not your boyfriend.  Ew, absolutely not.”

“Husband, actually.”  Link sighed.  He rolled his eyes and quirked a smile at Ravio.  “Come on, you lazy arse.  Let me up.”

Eight colorful, heavily armed men and boys filter into the living room.  Ravio winced internally at all the muddy boots on his floor.  Link—Legend for now, his husband quickly explained, since his whole team shared the same name—seemed relatively at ease with their presence.  He’d never have admitted to being married otherwise.

Ravio took a step forward  to embrace his old friends from across time, but froze halfway there when he noticed the final slight figure, half hidden by bulkier frames.

“Oh.  Oh, dear.”  The whisper falls from his lips almost without thought.  “This isn’t good.”

Storm-gray eyes met his.  Ravio’s heart dropped to the floor.  He knew that face, knew it better than almost anyone else.  He knew how the man’s diminutive form hid both strength and age.  He knew how his face screwed up in both laughter and tears.  He’d held that body in his arms, been held in return.

Impossibly alive, Shadow's other half stands in their living room looking incredibly confused.  “Are you okay?”  He asked, tilting his head in question.  Oh, no, even their voices were similar.  

Ravio turned wide eyes to his husband.  “Link.  Explain, now.”

Link let out a humorless chuckle.  “I met some people.  You know Warriors and Wind.  Old Man here used to be that kid.  The others…are Heroes from across time.”

Ravio continued to stare.  Link shifted, refusing to meet his eye.  Guilty.  “Does he know?”  If Shadow’s counterpart cared for him even half as much, learning of his revivification would have been earth shattering.  

“How the fuck was I supposed to have that conversation?”  Link snapped.  “I fucking tried, but Hylia had other ideas!”

“ Link!”  Ravio scolded, waving his hands a bit helplessly.  “You’ve been with the Hero of the Four Sword for how long and you didn’t tell him?”

“Hey, care to clue the rest of us in?  Four, did ye have a time travel adventure and never tell us?”  Wind glared at him in mock offense, grabbing on to Four’s arm and shaking him.

In the midst of their arguing Ravio heard a thump from upstairs. It wasn’t particularly loud, but it may well have been a cannon blast for all the gravity it held.  Ravio had long since memorized the sound of his brother dropping in from above.

We’re out of time.

“Okay, that’s enough, let’s take this conversation outside!”  Ravio laughed nervously.  He grabbed onto Legend and started ushering him and the others back towards the door.  “It’ll be much nicer in the fresh air, yes, yes!”

“Rav?  The fuck is happening down there?”  Shadow called.  A second later his ghostly head poked through the ceiling.

His gaze locked on Four.

For a second no one moved, no one breathed.  Four, stiff as a statue, took one minuscule step towards his other half.  “ Shadow?”   He whispered, barely loud enough to hear.

To which Shadow gasped and proceeded to fall through the ceiling the rest of the way, crashing directly into the dining table.

Curses erupted around them as half the assembly reached for their blades.  Shadow's groan was drowned out by a chorus of surprised yells.  

“Don’t hurt him!” Four’s ordered.  His eyes were flashing like a kaleidoscope.  The telltale sheen of tears was growing quickly.  He took another cautious step forward with one hand outstretched.

Silence swept over them like the tide.  They waited, frozen, all eyes on Shadow trying to right himself.  He sat up, took one look at his counterpart, and face planted off the table and onto the floor.

And oh, the way Ravio’s heart shattered at the fearful look on his brother’s face.  

“No, no, no.”  Shadow shook his head, scrambling back onto his feet.  Darkness flickered around him as his emotions surged.  He turned a glare onto Legend.    “No!  Link, what the fuck did you do?”

Link shook his head and held up his hands in surrender.  “He’s real.  I’m—fuck, I don’t know.  But he’s here, Shadow.”

“Shadow, it’s—it’s us.”  Four took another step forward, one hand on his heart and another hesitantly outstretched towards Shadow.  Ravio’s brother took a step away.  “We fused again, but we still—“

“You can’t be here!”  Shadow spat.  His ears pinned back to his head in a mixture of anger and fear.  Shadow’s cloak began to swirl around him as his magic kicked up an invisible wind alongside his flickering darkness.  He’s panicking.  “This, this is an illusion!  Why are you wearing his face?”

The shattered remains of Ravio’s heart were being ground further into dust.  No, Ink Pot, it’s no illusion.

Ravio’s talents lay in applied arcana, in harnessing energy and applying it for various uses.  He was an artificer, and enchanter.  He’d never been able to sense the world’s living magic to the same degree his husband and brother could.  But Ravio knew spells.  He knew all kinds of curses.

None of them lay over the room now.  This was all too real.

Four took slow, agonizing steps towards Shadow. Each footfall seemed to echo, tracked by ten sets of eyes.  Ravio’s brother didn’t move a muscle.  Four reached out, expression distant and dreamlike.  

The second his fingers grazed Shadow's cheek, Ravio’s brother flinched away violently.  Ravio saw tears— tears! —in his eyes.  He shook his head once, twice.

Shadow turned and ran.

“ No! ”  Four cried, but it was no use.  Heedless of the bounds of regular mortals, Shadow phased through the rear wall of the cottage and out into the orchard beyond.

Ravio sighed deeply.  “That could have gone better, husband of mine.”  

Well, at least Ravio’s day wasn’t boring anymore.

***

This is a nightmare.  I’m stuck in a nightmare, I got lost in the last portal, I got cursed.   Four ran through the possibilities lightning-quick.  Anything to avoid the truth of what his eyes and ears told him.

That hadn’t been Shadow.  It simply couldn’t be.

Four could feel his breathing picking up.  He grabbed handfuls of his hair, desperate for any kind of sensation to distract him from the impossible sight.  Legend had been way too stiff and awkward since they arrived here for it to have been a surprise to him.  He had tried to explain back in the Temple of Souls but Four never imagined he was hiding something like this!

Four could feel his mind spinning, fracturing apart as he became they under the pressure.  Someone asked a question.  They couldn’t hear the words.

He knew.  Why didn’t he say anything?  

He fucking lied to us!

It wasn’t really a lie if we never told him, right?  Only Twilight knows about Shadow.

We have the same fucking face, Red!  Every time he looked at us he lied!

There’s got to be some kind of explanation here, guys.

The part of their soul that boasted reason and analytics was conspicuously silent.  On a normal day, Vio would tell them that the Shadow they saw was older than they were.  Though clearly not a regular mortal, he fled into the sunlight without hesitation where to do so in their old life would have meant incredible pain.  Something monumental had changed their other half.  But Vio didn’t speak up.  He couldn’t.

The day Vaati was defeated, all of Hyrule seemed to celebrate.  There was singing for days.  People danced in the street without fear of a Dark Wizard or his minions. 

Vio spent the last days as himself sequestered in the dark.  His heart was too heavy for celebrating.  More people surrounded him than ever before, yet in his heart he still felt alone.  Empty.  Shadow should have been there.  He was just as much a Hero as the four of them, in the end.  Not Red’s pleading or Blue’s threats or Green’s tailored suggestions could clear the darkness from his eyes.

Days later, when four became one, all parts of Link, bearer of the Four Sword, understood the true depth of feeling that had grown between their Shadow and their quietest brother.  They mourned him–Link mourned him.

And they were left wanting.

Vio had returned to that same floating state of incomprehension.  His mind refused to cooperate, his heart barred him from processing even the possibility of Shadow being returned to them.

Someone’s hand landed on their shoulder, an anchor point back to reality.  Hyrule’s concerned voice reverberated through the storm of their mind.  

Okay, that’s enough .   Green decided, raising their hand towards the Four Sword on their back.

Light exploded through the room.

***

Vio came to reality on his knees, cold panic racing through newborn veins.  

“Vi?  Vi!”  Green called to him, cutting through the fear.  “Wake up!  Sitting there isn’t going to do any good.”

Vio turned wide eyes onto his counterpart.  

Was that crying off to his left?  Oh.   He’d upset Red.  Vio hated doing that—their emotional side looked like a kicked puppy.  

Green shook him a little.  “Vio, I need you to get your shit together so we can go find him. ”  

Yes.  Find…find Shadow.   Who was here.  Living and breathing, miraculously, and by all accounts unharmed.  He was within reach.  After so long, after so many sleepless nights and days lost to despair.  

Shadow was within reach. 

A soft, unfamiliar hand landed on Vio’s other shoulder before he could figure out how to make his legs work.  He looked up to see Ravio, his green eyes a shape so very similar to Legend’s.  The stranger smiled, revealing a small gap between his front teeth.  “Out the back door, follow the path through the orchard.  There’s a copse of pine trees just beyond the property line.  Look up.”

“Let’s go, then.”  Green didn’t wait for Vio to respond, just shifted his grip to the cooler color’s hand and pulled him to his feet.  

“Hold on, buddy.”  Ravio held an arm out, blocking their path towards the door.  “I don’t think the four of you charging after Shadow is going to end very well.”

“ You can keep well out of this.”  Blue said.  He took half a step forward, placing himself between Ravio and Vio.  Legend, seeing the rising tension, did the same for Ravio.  It earned him a glare.  “You don’t know shit about him.”

Ravio inclined his head.  His expression remained cool in a way Vio knew all too well from hiding his own emotions.  “Are you so sure about that, Bluebell?  It’s been a long time for you, of course, but it’s been even longer for him.”

Blue snarled, echoing the spike of jealousy all four of them were sure to be feeling at the insinuation someone else had gotten close to Shadow in their absence.  Red’s arms wrapping around Blue’s core were the only thing that stopped the situation from escalating into a fistfight.

“Blue, he’s right.  Shadow never got to know the rest of us like Vio.”  Red squeezed his partner once, burying his face in Blue’s neck for a heartbeat before releasing him.  “We only know him like we do because of Link.”

Vio took a deep breath in to dispel some of the static in his mind.  The world still didn’t feel quite real.  “Let me talk to him.”  He said, voice coming out surer than he felt.  “Let me bring him back.”

Blue stared at him for a long moment.  No doubt judging his mental fitness–despite his prickly nature, Blue positioned him as a protector for the rest of them in all ways.  Green bumped shoulders with him and gave their knight a nod.  Blue groaned and ran a hand through his hair.  “Ugh, fine.  But don’t take too long, or the rest of us are coming after you.”

“The rest of us,”  Red began, “can have a nice, long talk about what exactly is going on here.”  He flashed them his most innocent smile, the one that spelled certain doom for whoever displeased Link’s heart.  The rest of the Chain had no idea what they were in for.  “And why the three of you never said anything!”  He pointed an accusing finger at Warriors, Wind, and Time.

“Go, Vio.”  Ravio said again, gesturing towards the back door once more.  “He’s been waiting for you.”

Waiting for me .  Vio repeated.  He shook his head but nevertheless followed their host’s direction.  Nobody said a word.   Nobody tried to stop him.  The door swung open on silent hinges.  

Vio took one hesitant step into the orchard.  It was so quiet out here.  Soft ground muffled his steps.  Vio felt like he was floating through a dream, being blown along by the slight breeze.

This era seemed peaceful, even with how little Vio had seen of it so far.  Legend’s home didn’t look like such a bad place to be.  There wasn’t as much raw elemental magic in the air as there was in his own era, but the earth beneath his feet sang of tender care.  

Has he been happy here?  Domesticity had never been something Vio and Shadow had time for in their precious months together.  Vio had daydreamed in the most guarded parts of his mind about what they could have had.  He watched the way Green looked at each of them, the way he knew exactly what they needed before even them.  He watched Blue go tender for Red, and the way their gentle heart never wavered in his devotion to his three counterparts.

And privately, Vio dreamed of having those things with Shadow.

The others knew of course, they knew every time the four became Link again. There were no secrets between them.  It had caused many a migraine in their early days, the conflicting feelings regarding their Shadow.  But they never begrudged Vio his heart.  And as the years went on, Vio’s longing became Link’s.  How has Shadow’s heart changed, after all this time?

The walk to the edge of Legend’s orchard ended all too quickly.  Just as Ravio promised, tall pines rose against the midday sky beyond the property line.  Vio couldn’t afford to take time overthinking.  He braced one foot against the stout fence and hopped over.  

Weeds and fallen pine needles blanketed the floor now, everything cast into light shade as Vio left the carefully tended orchard behind.  Somewhere, birds were singing. 

And then Vio looked up.

There he was.

Impossibly, miraculously, the other half of Vio’s heart sat high in the branches of a pine tree.  Vio couldn’t see the expression on his face that was turned upwards, watching the clouds roll by.  Vio placed one hand on the trunk, struck by the differences to their first meeting.

Vio was still damp from their crash in the river hours earlier.  His feet ached, his clothes were stained with grass and monster blood, and for once the pounding in his head had nothing to do with the other Colors constantly arguing.

The Deku Scrubs that called this forest home were less than interested in helping him find a way out. The only reason he could see anything right now was the full moon rising in the sky, but it was looking increasingly likely that Vio would have to find somewhere to spend the night in this forest.

He could afford a few minutes to rest and take stock of supplies, at least.  It had been more than an hour since Vio came across a monster, and the woods had gone quiet around him.  Vio picked a tree at random and leaned against the rough bark with a sigh.  “What a mess this turned out to be.”

The woods, it turned out, were too quiet around him now.  So much so that when another voice, so similar to his own but with a humming undertone of callousness let out a ringing laugh, Vio jumped into the air.  That got him another laugh.

Vio looked up, squinting against the gloom.  There, a mere silhouette against the branches, was a slight figure lounging without a care in the world.  Predatory red eyes flashed in the darkness.    “It didn’t have to be this way, you know?”

That night had changed everything.  

And then Vio had failed him.

Vio once again stood on the precipice to a new chapter in his life, older and a little more world weary.  Shadow, too, seemed to lack the lazy posture he’d held in their first meeting.  His knees were drawn up to his chest as if he was trying to take up as little room as possible. 

The Shadow Vio had known would never make himself small for anything.  No, this simply wouldn’t do.

Vio placed a hand on the pine tree and started to climb.

The limbs at the base of the trunk were too far apart for Shadow to have climbed upwards himself.  He must have flown.  Vio may not have that particular skill, but he was of the earth.  Dirt and rock and growing things responded to his touch.  The branches bent towards his reaching hands as he ascended.  

Vio’s heart was pounding.  That buzzing from before was back in full force, a tempest of adrenaline and fear and love burning through his soul without Red’s expertise to sort through them.

Shadow gave no sign of hearing his approach but for shutting his red eyes tight.  Vio called for the tree to make him a spot just below Shadow’s perch.

Only then did Vio note the curiously muted form of the Four Sword clutched in Shadow’s arms.  What in Nayru’s name?

“Of all the ways I imagined seeing you again, just walking through the door was never on the list.”  Shadow forced levity into his voice.  He stroked one hand across the Four Sword’s blade.  “Sometimes I thought about breaking this thing over my knee.  Others, I wanted to steal one of Link’s weird instruments and travel back in time to find you.  Once I even went to a temple and yelled at the resident Goddess for hours.  The priestess wasn’t very happy with that.”

Vio could almost smile picturing the last scenario.  “Did you burn the temple down when she didn’t answer you?”

“Oh, but she did .”  Shadow wrinkled his nose.  “I got bullshit mumbo jumbo about having the courage to embrace the unknown, and a riddle about patience, and she went silent on me.  Celeste would’ve killed me if I destroyed her whole temple.  Kicked the offering bowl over, though.”

Shadow sighed and shifted enough to slide the Four Sword into a sheath on his back.  He let one hand fall down between them.  Vio reached for it, but froze when he noticed the shining silver emblem on his skin.  A Triforce?  But that’s not Hyrule’s, it’s inverted…  “What is this?”

Shadow looked down at Vio finally.  He smiled with a sadness Vio had never hoped to see on his face.  Shadow should be mischief and whimsy, bombastic celebration and savage delight.  He should never look so mournful.  Vio took his hand as he’d done so many years ago and Shadow pulled him up to sit side by side.

For a moment they did nothing but stare at each other, drinking in the changes time had wrought on them both.

The first thing Vio noticed was the warmth of the body pressed against his side.  Still cool, compared to the summer sun on their faces, but lacking the unearthly chill Vio used to know so well.  His hair was longer than Vio’s now, tied behind his head in a shaggy tail.  The sun highlighted shades of purple in his locks Vio had never been able to see in stolen moonlit solitude.  Without thinking Vio reached out to touch that hair–coarse beneath his fingers.  Shadow leaned into the touch.  His own hand, tipped with sharp nails, came to trace the line of a scar along the edge of Vio’s mouth.

Shadow grasped the hand in his hair, redirecting Vio’s palm to rest against his chest.  Quiet wonder bloomed within Vio at the steady beating of a living heart.  His breath caught in his throat.  Through all the nights spent together in their first life, Shadow's chest had been still and silent.  He didn’t need to breathe, he had no blood for a heart to pump—only living darkness.

Ever so slowly, Vio called upon his magical core to reach out to Shadow’s.  Earth based magic was never as malleable as the other elements—there was a reason Vio preferred his bow and his books over any kind of arcane study.  But his existence, like that of the other Colors, was magic at its core.  They all had an innate sense for the world around them that usually only came with years of applied study.

Vio’s magic reached towards Shadow like a plant growing through the cracks in hard rock.  Shadow raised one eyebrow at the probing, but nevertheless reached right back.

Before, Shadow's presence had felt like frost and rust and the sulfur-burn of Dark magic.  It was stale.  Artificial.  Now?

A starry expanse lived within him.  His magic was chirping crickets, cool breezes, and moonlight.  Gentle threads of divinity hummed through his soul, no doubt the work of the silver emblem on his hand 

Shadow was alive.  Properly alive this time, and while he retained some of his unearthly charm, the restrictions of his first life seemed to have vanished like a bad dream.  “What goddess did this?”

“It’s been seven hundred and twenty four years since Vaati was defeated.  There’s a lot to catch you up on.”  Shadow bumped one shoulder into Vio’s.  “You kept me waiting.”

“Well, it’s a good thing I’m a quick study.”  Vio said coolly, reaching for calm indifference to mask his horror at Shadow's revelation.  Over seven hundred years.  Was he aware the whole time?  Did he go into stasis like Wild?  Where was he?  In the back of his mind Vio—and Four, briefly—had hoped the situation was similar to what happened with Wild’s Zelda.  An accidental trip through time would be preferable to centuries of isolation.  They wouldn’t wish that on anyone.

Ever since he split, no part of Four was very good at being alone.

“Hey, hey, I can hear you overthinking, nerd.  I’ve only been properly conscious for like, eight-ish years.  Nine?  And I’ve only been a whole person for three.”  Shadow interrupted Vio’s train of thought with a sharp-toothed grin.  He held up his Triforce-adorned hand and wiggled his fingers.  “I’m pretty charming, though.  Lolia’s special little guy.”

Shadow began spilling a truly miraculous tale, of a mirror world that was dark but not Dark, and of the desperate play their own Goddess had made.  Vio saw the fondness in Shadow's eyes when he spoke of Ravio.  He couldn’t find it in him to be jealous—he’d had the other Colors, after all.  In turn Vio told him of Vaati’s defeat and all that came after.  He point blank refused to believe that Link and Zelda had memorialized him as a hero, though.  We wouldn’t have made it out without him.  It’s no wonder a goddess saw the good in him too.

Vio wondered at all the things his other half had been through.  He was gainfully employed, for Hylia’s sake!  Was there enough left of the boy Vio had fallen in love with left within him for Four to have a place in his life?  He’s lived an entire life while we were apart.  Four did as well, but… in all his fantasies when Shadow returned, he was exactly the same as the day he’d died.

They talked and talked until the sky went golden and the sun started sinking below the horizon.  Vio frowned at the sunset.  “They’re going to send out a search party if we don’t come back soon.”

“Fortunately for your babysitters, my kidnapping days are behind me.”  Shadow rolled his eyes.  “Are your buddies gonna try stabbing me in my own house again or will we be good?”

“If I had to guess, Red has bullied them all into talking out their feelings by now.  Trust me, you do not want to be on the wrong end of his emotional health lectures.”  Vio shuddered.  Early on in the Chain’s journey together, their habit of keeping secrets had been grating on everyone.  There had been more than one disaster that could have been averted with a few words of warning, and after the third time someone tried storming off without explaining things Four’s migraine had gotten so bad he’d split then and there and sicced Red on the rest of the unsuspecting heroes.

Not the most seamless way to explain the powers of the  Four Sword, but it had to happen sooner or later.

“Vio?  Shadow?”  A faint voice called from the direction of the house. It sounded like Blue.  “Can you hear me?”

“Looks like we’re out of time.”  Vio sighed.  He shifted, getting ready to descend the pine tree.  He glanced back at Shadow.  “You coming?”

Shadow stared at him.  There was a twinkle in his eye.  He grinned.

“Shadow, don’t.”

“Whatever do you mean, Violet dearest?”  Shadow batted his eyelashes in the worst impression of innocence Vio had ever seen.

Vio glared at him.  He began backing slowly down onto another branch.  “Whatever you’re thinking, the answer is no.”

“I have never had a thought in my entire life!”  Shadow declared cheerfully, and before Vio could blink he lunged forward and scooped the Hero into his arms before jumping straight out of the tree into free fall.

Shadow just cackled at Vio’s terrified shriek, and for a moment Vio wasn’t in the orchard.

He was years in the past, in a rare moment of leisure, and he was beginning to fall for the boy he’d been lying to for weeks.

Shadow didn’t let them get too close to the ground before he activated whatever arcane ability that gave him flight.  Vio too felt weightless in his arms as they glided above the apple trees.

Five figures waited for them on the back porch when the house came into view.  The other three Colors, along with Legend and Ravio.

The back curtains were shut, but Vio spotted one of them shifting as the rest of the group failed to hide their eavesdropping.  

Green was visibly holding back laughter when they touched down.  The second both their feet were on the ground Red ran for them, delighted tears already shining in his eyes.  He crashed into both of them at speed, wrapping his arms around them  as they struggled to stay upright.  “Shadow!  We missed you!”

Shadow looked thoroughly confused by the sudden affection, but he didn’t try to pull away.  He raised a hand to ruffle Red’s hair.  “You haven’t changed a bit, Red Hot.”

Footsteps signaled Green and Blue’s approach.  Without a word Green pulled the both of them into the group hug.  At the center of it all, Shadow laughed.

In that moment, something deep within Vio shifted.  A break he’d been carrying for years seemed to repair, just a little bit.  Not perfectly—time had changed them all too much for their pieces to fit together in the same way as before.  But surrounded by the four people he treasured most, Vio couldn’t bring himself to care.

Together, they were whole.

Chapter Text

Shadow had spent over seven hundred years with a tenuous grip on reality.  Though part of him screamed that this situation couldn’t be real, all evidence pointed to truth.  Right now, though?  He couldn’t bring himself to care either way.

Twelve Heroes were clustered in their living room, sitting on chairs and the rugs and clear spots of floor.  The Colors, still too volatile to fuse back into Four—that was a stupid name, Rainbow was way better—had piled onto the singular couch with Shadow in the middle of them.  Red was clinging onto his entire left arm, and Vio was holding his hand.

It still didn’t feel real, there was the older version of the Four Sword still burning a line against his back, but he could cross that bridge when he got to it.

He was entirely too lost in the miracle of their contact to pay much attention to the logic of timelines or Legend’s explanation of where the hell he’d been for the past month.   They were here, all of them, and they had all welcomed him back, not just Vio.  Green had been visibly disappointed when he didn’t get to sit next to Shadow on the couch, but smiled breezily and settled in against Vio’s other side.  Even Blue seemed happy to see him again.  He’d thrown an arm around Red’s shoulders once they settled, but that hand rested on Shadow like he was afraid he’d disappear without touching him.  

Vio had loved him, and Vio was Link, and they were all Link, so feelings had blurred over time.

Did that mean he had four boyfriends now?  Five?  Was that even allowed?

Focus, Shadow.   He shook his head.  Legend was going on about a fuck off sized sea monster—lake monster?—and held a glittering blue stone in his hand.  Its particular aura of frost and mint managed to snap Shadow out of his steamy daydreams.  “I haven’t figured out anything I could do with it, yet.  Four’s worked with similar stuff before, but they have specific uses apparently.  Figured you could add it to the collection, or Ravio could play with it.”  Legend tossed the blue stone over to Shadow.  It felt cool in his hands.

“You found another one?”  He asked, transfixed by the energy rolling off his new toy.

Vio cocked his head.  “What do you mean, another one?  Pure elemental crystals aren’t exactly common.  How in the world do you have a collection?”

Shadow shrugged and reached into his tunic, pulling out the red and green gems he’d wrapped in wire.  All of the colors’ eyes flew wide, but Green and Red in particular had looks of open shock.  What’s with them?

“Where, exactly did you find those?”  Green asked, reaching over Vio to touch the green stone.  The elemental magic within responded at the barest brush of his fingers, sending a gentle breeze throughout the room.

“Is that Volga’s fucking heart?”  Wind asked in disbelief.  “I’d have thought ye would have broken it up for parts by now.”

Shadow shrugged the vest he could, bracketed by his paramour and other counterparts as he was.  “Nothing felt right.  They’re cool as fuck, but they’re weirdly stubborn.  I tried to eat the red one once, and it reacted so bad I almost burnt the house down.”

“You tried to what?” Red shook Shadow’s arm.  

Blue pinched the bridge of his nose. “Please don’t tell me you’re that fucking dense.”

The scarred one leaned forward.  “What did it taste like?”

“ Wild! ” All four colors admonished in unison.  The hero just stared at Shadow and gestured for an explanation.

“Most gemstones just taste like the magic they hold.  I don’t know what these things are, but they’re not regular crystals.”

Vio groaned and leaned his head against the back of the couch.  “Shadow.  Please.  I told you what those are, I know I did.  Look at them, and then look at us.”

“Could you just fucking explain what you—wait a second.”  Shadow’s eyes shot between the three crystals and the four pieces of his heart.  Red, green, and blue.  Fire, air, and water.  Red who felt like sunny days, Green who adapted as easy as a summer breeze, and Blue who had the might of a striking sea.  The only one missing was purple for Vio.  Who had called to the earth as easy as breathing. 

Oh.  Oh.  How embarrassing for him.

“Well, at least I’m pretty.”  Shadow rolled his eyes.  He jerked the necklace away from Red’s curious fingers.  “No, Red, if I let you have that you’re liable to burn the hosue down and I do not want to deal with one of Legend’s tantrums right now.”

“Hey!”

“That was one time!”

The two spoke in unison, and Shadow just cackled.  “Oh, oh, has he been doing the stoic ‘I don’t do feelings’ bullshit with all of you?  He tried that shit with Ravio and me for months but eventually we learned that he’s just—“

“One more fucking word and I’ll tell them about the time you got so drunk you fell off Irene’s broom on the way home.” Legend pointed an accusatory finger at Shadow, his purple eyes blazing in annoyance.

“No worse than when you proposed to my little brother for tax benefits.”  Shadow threw back.  Half the group let out a scandalized oooooh at the revelation.  

They traded embarrassing stories for a time, of cultural blunders in different eras and of pranks they’d pulled on each other.  Shadow laughed so hard he had tears in his eyes when they told him of a time on Wind’s home island, and the terror his grandma and another old woman had struck in their hearts over a recipe dispute, of all things.  He’d seen the wrath that Irene’s Gran could invoke when she was upset, though.  Old ladies were terrifying.

The chatter in the room was broken by extremely loud, conspicuous growling coming from the youngest kid’s stomach.  Half the room turned to look at him, and he crossed defensive arms.  “Don’t look at me like that!  We got yanked here right after a battle and none of us have eaten since breakfast!  And then ye started talking about my gran’s cookin!”

Well, that explained the sludge and dust clinging to all of them in some capacity.  And let it be known that Shadow would never turn down an excuse to show off.  Food for fourteen, though…that was way too much work to be fun.  Shadow rolled his eyes and stood, hauling Red and Vio up with him.  He tucked the water element into a pocket of his cloak.

“I don’t suppose any of you losers know how to not burn a kitchen down?”  Shadow asked, looking around.  To his surprise old scar-face raised an eager hand.  “Good, you’re with me.  The rest of you can clean your sorry asses up before Rav has a fit about the dirt.” 

“I wasn’t going to say anything!”  Ravio waved his hands.  Shadow just reached out to mess up his hair as he passed.

“You can cook?”  Blue asked incredulously.  “Since fucking when?”

Shadow looked back over his shoulder.  “Since I took up potion brewing, Bluebell, keep up.”

“You can brew potions now?”  Red’s eyes sparkled.  He squeezed Shadow’s hand.  “That’s so cool!”

“Yeah, I’ve got way more style than any of you.”  Shadow preened.  He looked to Blue and Green, still on the sofa.  “Are you two dorks coming or what?”

Vio let out a soft laugh.  “Green has been banned from the kitchen at home entirely.  It never ends well.  And Blue isn’t the best at sharing counter space.”

Shadow bit his lip.  It would have been a tight squeeze to fit them all in the kitchen anyway, Shadow himself had been planning to levitate to work around the limited space.  He didn’t need all four of them nearby, but…something in Shadow’s heart seized at the thought of any one of the colors not being within his line of sight.  It still didn’t feel real, having them all here and alive.

What terrible fate awaited them, for the sword on his back to end up the way that it was?

“I’ll look after them, Ink Pot.”  Ravio suggested gently.  He offered Shadow a wink.  “Don’t fret.”

Shadow covered up his worry with a sneer. “Yeah, yeah, keep them away from my stuff.  I don’t want anyone blowing up my shit but me.”  

They’d been so young, when he and Vio were together.  Full of grand ideas.  Would they still like him, if they learned of his newer habits?  What would they think of Irene?  Shut the fuck up, Shadow.  You’ve never been self-conscious in your life, there’s no reason to start now.

“So!”  Shadow turned to Wild once they’d reached the kitchen.  “You’d better have some good shit on you, because the only things we have enough of are rice and some fuckass vegetables in the cellar.”

Wild grinned in a way that suggested a joke Shadow wasn’t privy to.  He held up a weird, glowing blue rectangle.  “You wanna fucking bet?  Take a look.”

Shadow's eyes went wide at all the little pictures of ingredients that had to be from all over Hyrule.  How did the man have the fucking time to gather all of this shit?  It could feed an army for a week.  His gaze caught on an icon of a little bottle that looked almost like perfume.  “What the hell is monster extract supposed to be?”

“It’s fun is what it is.”  Wild said, offering a wry smile.  He tapped the screen of his magic box, causing one of the bottles to manifest in a cloud of blue light.  He uncorked it and an earthy, slightly sweet smell filled the air. “How do you feel about curry?”

The better part of an hour later they had a bubbling, violently purple pot of curry on the stove and enough rice to feed a small army.  Shadow could now say with absolute certainty that Wild was his favorite—seriously, you had to be at least a little unhinged to carry bear meat like it was a normal item, and his apparent habit of eating first and asking later made him a man after Shadow’s own heart.  Sorry, Legend, you just don’t know how to have any fun .

Wild slammed a lid on the curry pot.  “Wind, I swear if you try to steal one more time I’m not giving you anything.  Go hungry.”

“I just wanted to look!” The boy pouted.  He’d been working on his sneaking, it seemed, because Shadow hadn’t noticed him moving into the kitchen at all.

“Shadow can and will bite you, Wind, don’t tempt him.”  Legend warned, shoving past the youth to grab at the rice.  “This shit better be ready, Warriors was eyeing his military rations again.”

Oh, that’s just sad.   Shadow shook his head as the four of them began hauling dinner out towards the dining table.  The others, significantly cleaner than before, waited eagerly.  Including one small figure with a quadricolored tunic.  

Four shrugged when Shadow stared at him a bit too long.  “Easier with a few less mouths to feed.”  He explained.  

Fuck, how was Shadow supposed to act around him like this?  He seemed calmer than any of the colors, even Vio couldn’t match the tempered serenity that seemed to surround Four.  Vio was too much of a hyperfixating, anxious nerd.

Shadow was saved by Wild unveiling their beautiful creation.  A cloud of steam rose with the pot’s lid.  “Ta-da!  I hope you guys like curry!”

Warriors sighed in despair when he noticed the violent purple shade of their dinner.  “Wild.  Why?”

Wild just laughed, a savage delight shining in his eyes at the waiting group’s reaction. Oh, Shadow liked him.  “Monster curry!”

“Monster what.”   Legend glared right at Shadow.  Shadow ignored him, ladling a generous helping into his housemate’s plate.  Legend’s lip curled in disgust.  “What did you do.”

Shadow blew him a kiss.  “Don’t be shy, there’s plenty!”

“Why is it so purple?”  Wind asked, seemingly delighted by the spectacle.

“That’s the monster extract.” Wild answered.

“What the fuck does that mean?”

“You’ll understand when you’re older.”

Despite their reservations the eleven of them demolished the meal in short order, trading stories about the weirder cuisines they’d eaten in their travels.  Apparently Wild  had made the group cry on more than one occasion due to his love for spice.  Shadow would be playing with that as soon as he could.  

The sun had set by the time they all finished and got things put away.  Legend brought up the possibility of going to see his sister tomorrow—they’d even given the Zeldas nicknames too, and this era’s was Fable.  If anyone knew how to track down their mysterious enemy it would be her.  Ravio tied a short note for the queen to Sheerow’s leg and sent the little bird off with a kiss.  Ideally, they’d all be able to see her in the morning.

But that meant eight extra people all crammed into the small home.  Half the guests were on the short side, sure, but it would still be cramped in the living room.  That wasn’t the issue, though, they’d all had much worse sleeping arrangements.

The real problem was half of them trying to get Shadow and Four to share a bed.  Ravio was the worst, and it seemed he’d roped in Sky and Wild.  Shadow didn’t mind it—waking up next to his other half was something he’d daydreamed about on an embarrassing amount of occasions.  But Four’s blushing and stammering at the more risqué suggestions stayed him from outright agreeing.

Shadow couldn’t come on too strong, after all.  Heroes were notoriously shitty at romantic feelings and he needed to do this right.   He wasn’t letting Four, his Rainbow, go any time soon.  Impatience be damned, he was too important to rush.

Four managed to deflect the others until everyone was more or less settled for the night.  And then, wonder of wonders, Four couldn’t seem to find his bedding when it came time for lights out.

“Oh no, your bedroll seems to have gone missing!  And look, there’s no more room!”  Sky announced, his eyes wide and voice pitched in a show of mock concern.  He held Four’s backpack in his hands, obviously having just been rifled through.  Wild stood next to him, his slate conspicuously hidden behind his back..

“What a pity.”  Ravio crossed his arms, nodding from the doorway to his and Legend’s room.  “Shadow, dearest, would you mind terribly if our guest took up with you?  It would be rude of us to make him sleep on the bare floor.”

Four went bright red at the outright suggestion.  Shadow put on a show of rage for his sake.  “What the fuck, Rav?”

“Take care of our smithy.”  Twilight joined in the game, pretending to wipe tears from his eyes. “Make an honest man of him, yeah?”

“ What the fuck is wrong with you?”  Shadow shrieked more than spoke.  He could feel his magic involuntarily responding to the teasing, rising about him in purple wisps and making his clothes flutter on a nonexistent breeze.

He just wanted to be close to Four, damn it.  Sex was fine for other people, but there had never been any real appeal to it for Shadow.  He’d walked in on Legend and Ravio enough times to be thoroughly put off the whole idea.

Time let out a mild hum from where he was settling down for the night.  “Simmer down, boys.  Don’t piss off one of our hosts.”

Four sighed, his shoulders dropping.  “Thank you, Time.”

But no, the old man wasn’t fucking done.  He flashed them a sly smile.  “They need at least a year of courting before they make serious commitments, after all.”

“I am going to set you people on fire!”  Shadow complained.  He grabbed Four’s wrist and hauled him towards the staircase.  “You’ll all regret this, fucking watch me.”

Wolf whistles followed them up.  Shadow slammed his bedroom door loud enough for the idiots downstairs to hear them.  He sighed deep down to his bones, shrugged off the baldric holding his copy of the Four Sword, then walked over and immediately face planted in his unmade bed.  “Your friends suck, Rainbow.”

Four let out a soft laugh.  “Rainbow?”

“Four is a stupid name.  Been calling you Rainbow since…you know.  Two Links was confusing.”  Shadow twisted around bonelessly to look back at his other half.

Four hadn’t moved from where Shadow had left him.  He gazed around the room with a distant expression, seemingly caught between sadness and relief.  “This is all yours, then?”  He asked, eyes landing on the corner shelf full of bottles and knick knacks and potion ingredients Shadow hadn’t decided what to do with.

“It’s no volcanic crater, but it’s home.”  Shadow twisted upright, then patted the bed next to him.  Four came to join him, still transfixed by the evidence of the life Shadow had led without him.  “What’s wrong with you?”

“You lived.”  Four shrugged, a little helplessly.  “It’s good to see.  Just a little weird.  You’re older than me now.”

“Time is a weird soup.  I don’t think age really counts that much when I’m a divinely crafted demigod of unimaginable, terrifying power.”  Shadow said airily. 

Four shoved him into the mattress. “Never mind, you’re exactly the same as you ever were.”  

Shadow cackled as he pushed himself up.  He gave Four a sardonic pat on the head.  “I’m glad you have such faith in me.  We probably should get to bed, though, if we don’t want the others to be absolutely unbearable tomorrow.”  

Shadow leaned down to start unlacing his boots and taking off his gear.  His cloak got thrown over a chair, his tunic and outer garments dropped unceremoniously to the floor.  He didn’t even notice Four was staring at him till he was halfway into his sleep shirt.  Shadow covered up his blush with a sly smile.  “See something you like, dearest?”

Four was suddenly very interested in getting himself ready for sleep.  Shadow stifled a laugh—he had promised to go easy on the man—and sat back on the bed.

“I do have one more question, though.  Before we go to sleep.”  Four piped up once his things were stowed in a tiny pile, the antithesis to Shadow’s disaster of a bedroom.

“Shoot.”  Shadow stretched his arms as far as he could, relishing the pop of his shoulders.  He’d been over at Irene’s helping her brew a fuck-off sized batch of blue potion all morning.  Curling over a cauldron like a snail for hours probably wasn’t good for him.  Oh, fuck, how was he gonna explain this to her?

“What…what happened to the Four Sword?”  Four asked, waving to the artifact Shadow had been carrying with him all day, lying innocently against the wall. “Vio meant to ask you earlier, but he got a bit preoccupied.  None of me wanted to bring it up with the others around, but we knew something was up.”

Shadow froze.  He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, a rush of heated anxiety flooding through him as he followed Four’s gaze to where it rested on the Four Sword, leaning innocently against the wall.  Shadow breathed in, so deeply it almost hurt his lungs, and released it all in a massive rush.  If anyone can figure this out, it’s Vio, and he’s in that head.  Shadow told himself as he stood to retrieve the blade.

It was as blank in his hands as ever, an empty spot in the world where Four’s living essence should linger.  “All we know is that Legend dug it up in an old ruin when he was a kid.  It’s been like this ever since.”  Shadow explained, sitting back on the bed and crossing his legs.  He laid the full blade across his lap.  

Four seemed transfixed by it.  He ran a featherlight touch across the darkened steel of the blade itself, his touch lingering over the black gems in the hilt and pommel.  He worried the ends of the dark wrap between his fingers.  “This part is new.”

Shadow chuckled, remembering fixing it up with baby Time way back when.  “The fucker was kind of gross after seven hundred years.  I did it a favor.”

Four reached for his own blade, unsheathing it and laying it next to Shadow's older copy.  Shining gold and silver-white against dull gray. Shadow felt Four’s sunshine magic reaching out to connect with the older blade.  His eyes widened with shock when he was met with a complete lack of response.  “It’s empty.”

Shadow snaked an arm around him, pulling him close. Four was trembling, just barely.  “It is now, yeah.”

Four shook his head.  “Shadow, the Four Sword’s essence is tied to my soul.  For it to be empty like this, even after I died…what happened to me?”

“No. Absolutely the fuck not, we are not going there.”  Shadow shoved both swords off the bed and they hit the floor with a clatter.  He grabbed Four’s face in his hands, squishing his stupid little cheeks. “You’re alive right here, right now.  Fuck the rest of it.”

Four frowned at him, disproving.  “This is serious.”

“So am I.”  Shadow met his gaze head on, red against storm gray.  “I’m not gonna let us be paralyzed by maybes and what-ifs.  I didn’t think I was going to see you ever again, I’m not wasting a single moment on what might happen someday.  If something tries to take you down, you know what's going to happen?”

“What?”

Shadow pulled Four in, leaning their foreheads together.  Four took a deep, shuddering breath.  Shadow held him even tighter.  “I am going to destroy them so completely not even a goddess can bring them back.”

Four laughed at that, the sound just a little wet.  “Just so long as you don’t destroy yourself in the process.”

Shadow hummed in agreement, leaning them back.  Their heads landed mostly on the pillows, so he’d count it as a win.  “Never again, Rainbow.  Now go the fuck to sleep before you embarrass yourself.”

Loathe as Shadow was to let the moment end, sleep came surprisingly quickly.  Emotional exhaustion or some shit that Ravio would be better at explaining than Shadow.

Sound and motion bled into Shadow’s senses like he was underwater.  It was a familiar, if unwelcome scene.  A battle.

A younger Four raced along a forest path with Zelda’s hand in his.  They were pursued by a pack of baying monsters.  The horde had grown uncomfortably close, but it looked like the pair might make it to an abandoned looking stone building that had probably once been a minor military outpost.

Judging by the look of them, it couldn’t have been long since Shadow had died and his journey had ended.  He and Zelda were wearing simple travel garments—Shadow half-remembered stories about the two being childhood friends and sneaking out of the castle together.  Evidently, that hadn’t ended well this time.

Four and Zelda reached the outpost, and Four shoved the princess into its shelter before whirling to face the approaching horde.

Four’s hand closed around the hilt of the Four Sword, and the scene exploded into white light.  The monsters all flinched back, and that was their fatal mistake.

The colors surged forward, Blue at the helm.  He didn’t give their enemies a chance to gain any more ground.  Vio and Green charged close behind with identical blades drawn.  None of them showed any mercy.  Red stayed back near Zelda, exchanging his sword for a magic rod and providing rear support to his other selves.

“This was the first time we split after we lost you.”  Blue’s voice spoke from nowhere and everywhere.  “Link’s mind was messy as shit, after everything.  It took ages to get ourselves to be a functioning person again.  Part of us worried splitting up again would break our brain for good.”

Shadow closed his eyes, just waiting for the vision to dissolve.  If this dream was anything like the others, he was about to have a conversation with Blue’s ghost.

Sure enough, when Shadow opened his eyes, he floated in an endless black expanse with the silhouette of Four’s fighting spirit in front of him.  He shivered at an unexpected chill.

Wait a second.

“Is this because of the water element?”

Blue let out a massive groan and shook his head.  “Seriously?  How is that even a question, aren’t I like the third one you found?”

“I found a fucking rock!”  The nerve of him!  Sure, Blue was fun to rile up, and his skill in a fight was seriously hot, but the idiot made a lot of assumptions about people.  “How was I supposed to know they were special?”

“We told you!  I can’t believe someone as obtuse as you…ugh.  Listen, that’s not important.  I’ve got a warning for you.”

Oooh, that sounded interesting.  “Oh yeah?  Red just told me he loved me and sent me on my way.  What wisdom do you have, o great warrior?”

Blue refused to rise to Shadow’s bait.  When he spoke, his voice was deep and serious, with none of the performative rage or bravado he loved to project.  “It’s going to get messy.  If you managed to find me, there’s going to be shit coming really soon that you never wanted to see.”

“Would you hit me if I said I never wanted to see your ugly face again?”

“I’m not stupid, asshole, I have the same face as Vio and we’ve all seen how you look at him.”  Shadow could feel the glare Blue was leveling at him despite his lack of facial features.  “Would it kill you to be serious for like two minutes?”

“It would and it did!”  Shadow grinned.  “What’s got your panties in a twist, Bluebell?”

“I can’t tell you everything.  I don’t remember how much time you have, to be honest.  It’s been…a long time.  I just know it wasn’t long after you got Water.  But you’re going to witness something that will nearly break you.  Do not let it, Shadow.  You have to keep fighting.”

Shadow stared, shocked into silence by Blue’s solemnity. A tongue of cold fear licked up his spine.  “What the hell are you talking about?”

Blue’s outline wavered.  “The darkness.  The rifts.  But if Vio was right, you have almost all the pieces.  Don’t let—“

The vision shattered.

The next thing Shadow knew he was shooting awake in bed, moonlight spilling through his window and illuminating perhaps the most beautiful sight he’d ever seen.

Four, his Rainbow, blinking bleary gray eyes up at him.  His gold hair was spread about him like a halo, free from the hideous headband he seemed so attached to.  Faint creases showed on one cheek from where his face had been crushed into the blankets.  Shadow lifted a hand and tan his fingers through that shining hair, reveling in the warmth of him.  Four smiled and leaned in to the touch.  

“You’re still here.”  Four sighed, voice rough with drowsiness.  “You’re always gone when I wake up.”

“Aww, you dream about me?”

“Mmm.”  Four shuffled forward, sitting up just enough to grab onto Shadow's sleep shirt and drag him back down, resting his head on top of Shadow’s heart.  Shadow’s ears pinned back in surprise.  He felt his face burning. “Just a little longer.”

It was early yet, Shadow could give him that.  They probably had hours to go before sunrise.  He hugged Four close, smiling into his hair.  Shadow could feel the magic running through him, the brightness of the four elements so entwined with his soul blending into a sensation Shadow couldn't liken to any taste or smell or sensation in the world but nevertheless sang of life.  “I never pegged you for a cuddler.”  Vio hadn’t been back in the day, but then again he had the emotional intelligence of a teaspoon.  

“The Chain didn’t either.  Only one clingier than me is Sky.”  Four said, voice muffled by the blankets.  “Ever since I split it just feels right, having other people close.”

“Oooh, should I be jealous?”  Shadow teased, squeezing Four extra tight.  He tilted his head back just enough to attempt a glare at Shadow that looked more like the pout of a sleep-deprived kitten.  Oh sweet Lolia, he’s so fucking cute.  What do I do?  What the fuck do I do with that?

“Not of them.  Not of anyone.  They’re not you.”  Four promised.  “You’re coming with us, right?”

Shadow gave him a grin that showed off all his pointed teeth.  “I’m not leaving you again, Rainbow.  Not now, not ever.”

And hell be upon whoever or whatever tried to break them apart

Chapter Text

Waking felt like swimming upwards through thick molasses.  Thought came slowly, then sensation, a low distorted anxiety being intensified by the weight draped over Four’s body.  Was someone holding him down?  He groaned, shifting against a surprisingly soft restraint.

He finally managed to wrench his eyes open to be greeted by a darkened bedroom.  The moon had set outside, leaving them in a deep predawn darkness.  Four yawned.  We must have found an inn or something.  He thought, mind still muddled with sleep.  He ended up next to Twilight more often than not, and the rancher had an annoying habit of clinging to people while he slept.  If it wasn’t him it was Sky.  But when Four looked down, it wasn’t Twilight’s arm weighing him down.

And Four…froze.  

Shadow lay curled up against Four’s side, one arm across his chest with a hand loosely gripping Four’s sleep shirt.  He let out small, even breaths against Four’s collarbone as he slept. Four hardly dared to move, could barely breathe at the sight in front of him.  Shadow’s face was open, vulnerable in a way he’d rarely seen in their first life together.  Once again Four found himself tracing the shape of his face, smiling softly.  

He’d had dreams like this.  Too many to count, he thought, running a hesitant hand through Shadow’s tangled hair.  It was longer than Four usually could tolerate, though not by much.  The purple strands were softer than they looked.

Shadow let out a sigh and smiled softly, and all of a sudden Four couldn’t breathe.  The nest of blankets, warm and inviting moments ago felt stifling.  Shadow's arm across his chest burned like a hot iron.  This wasn’t Four’s peace.  It wasn’t his life.  

He needed air.

Slowly, painfully slowly, Four inched away from Shadow’s slumbering grasp.  He stirred briefly, making Four freeze with one foot on the floor, but Shadow just let out a lazy hum and rolled into the warm spot he’d just vacated.

The absolute peace on his face, here in this room in this home he’d found without Four made violet guilt shoot through his chest.  Logically, he knew the walls couldn’t be closing in, and yet… I just need some air.  A few minutes in the garden will get me sorted.

Four crept down the stairs as quietly as he could, intending on slipping into the back garden without drawing any attention to himself.  He could see that Legend’s bedroom door was closed, and seven hero-shaped lumps still littered the front room.  Thank the three, I’m the first one awake.   Four sighed in relief.  He really wasn’t ready for everyone’s teasing.  His nerves still felt too raw.

Four’s socked feet made barely a sound against the stone tiles of the kitchen.  His hand arely closed around the doorknob when someone cleared their throat behind him.  

Four squeaked, the sound somewhere between a minish cry and a small child’s.  The same voice let out a soft chuckle, and Four turned to see Ravio leaning against the counter, a steaming mug in his hands.  Legend’s husband was still in his night clothes, a long dark green garment that looked suspiciously like one of Legend’s tunics.   A colorful book lay open on the counter next to him.  His hair was a mess, but for all his vulnerability Ravio’s eyes were sharp.  

“And just where do you think you’re going?”  Ravio asked, soft enough not to be heard by any of the sleeping heroes only half a wall away.  He took a sip of his tea.

Four felt himself flush with embarrassment.  He took his hand off the doorknob and rubbed the back of his head.  “Nowhere!  I promise.  Just getting some air.”

“Let’s open a window, then.  I’d like to talk with you.”  Ravio gestured to the teapot nearby.  He opened a cabinet with his free hand and pulled down another mug.  “I hope you like peppermint.”

Four himself was indifferent.  Green, however, loved the stuff.

There was nowhere to sit without waking the others—the dining table was halfway into the living room, after all—the two of them ended up perched on the countertops.  Ravio watched as Four blew steam off his tea, waiting until he took a sip before beginning.

“It’s nice to finally meet you, I must say.  Shadow has been telling me stories about you almost as long as he’s had a mouth to speak with.”  Though his words and posture were relaxed, a sharpness lingered in his eyes.

“It’s…good to know he wasn’t alone all this time.”  How was Four supposed to talk with this man one on one?  Losing Shadow had carved out a piece of his soul that never truly healed, but for all intents and purposes, they hadn’t known each other for very long.  He seemed more than eager to get to know all of Four, not just Vio, but what kind of person had he become in those years apart?  Ravio’s sheer wealth of memories placed him firmly with Shadow on the other side of an impossible gap, Four thought with red anxiety.  

He obviously wanted Four back in his life, he’d said so himself.  But did their broken pieces even fit together anymore? Could they ever?

“You broke his heart, you know.”  Ravio continued, “I sure hope you don’t plan on doing that again, friend.  I’ve grown rather fond of Shadow over the years, you see.”

Four winced.  What in the world could he say to that?  He’d never imagined Shadow would build a whole life without him.  “He seems happy here.”  Really?  Is that all you have to say, you monumental idiot?

Ravio smiled.  It didn’t reach his eyes.  “He’s had to work for it.  But he’s come a long way, in the years that I’ve known him.”

Gone was the salesman’s cheer, gone was the sappy affection he’d shown for Legend.  Four narrowed his eyes and set down his teacup.  Ravio was a man who loved making deals, he knew that much.  “Say what you mean, Ravio.”

The merchant took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a couple seconds.  When he opened them, he reached out and grabbed Four’s hand tight enough to hurt.  “I don’t know how it’ll happen, and I don’t know when.  If we are going by this era’s histories you don’t seem to have long. VBut if he sees you die it is going to break him.   I don’t care that it’s already happened.  I know your sword is already here.  I don’t care if you have to break time to do it.  You are going to live, Link.”

The intensity of his demand sent Four reeling before lavender logic overtook him.  Ravio was too focused, his words too full of intent for this to be a simple plea.  This was an order, a command.  An adjuration.

“If my sword is already here, already like that, then you have to know whatever’s going to happen to me has already happened.  That it always will happen.”  Vio had spent years researching every possible avenue for getting Shadow back, including time travel.  

The Four Sword wasn’t composed of simple energy.  With every element infused, another piece of his soul had been tied to the blade.  Four was the only person in existence who could wield it—they were parts of each other.  He’d had a nightmare once about being stuck inside the blade unable to communicate.  Meeting Sky and the Master Sword hadn’t helped that particular fear, but he’d been reassured to know that Fi had never been a person before she lived in the sword.

Regardless, the Four Sword should never look lifeless as the one Shadow held.  Vio had theorized that upon the end to Four’s natural life the sword would simply cease to exist.  For it to have lasted hundreds of years into the future, cursed and empty though it seemed, something beyond death waited in Four’s near future.

The rift in existence back from the Temple of Souls flashed in his mind.

Ravio inclined his head.  “And I’m sure you know that the sword on Shadow’s back isn’t empty, nor is it dead.”

Four’s hand tightened around Ravio’s, nails no doubt digging crescents into his skin.  He’d suspected as much last night, holding the sword in his hands.  If it was completely inert it would have gone dull and rusted away years ago.  It would have reacted in literally any way to the world around it.  But Shadow had apparently been using it in battle for over a year without any needed maintenance.

Something had bound it.  

The shadow has to have something to do with it.  That rift in the temple felt way too similar.  But even if we could figure out what the fuck happened, the blade would still be empty of energy.   Four thought to himself.  But we came across one of the Elements for a reason.  Golden goddesses,  Shadow already had two of them!

Their real mission was to hunt down whatever that Dark being was that they’d met back in Warriors’ world.  The one responsible for the black blooded monsters

It was easy to be a cynic in regards to the machinations of the divine.  When you were tired, stressed, and beaten down over and over, it felt nice just to have someone to blame—he’d seen it in the eyes of every single one of his travel companions.  He himself had cursed the heavens on lonely nights for laying so much on the shoulders of one so young.  How could benevolent entities condone so much suffering?  

But in turn, Four had felt the love that shone through Dot’s Light Force.  He’d seen miracles unfold before his eyes.

Some realms were just separate.   He’d learned that early on, when Ezlo left to return to the minish.  Creatures that inhabited different planes of existence could interact, but seldom was it freely.  Maybe the goddesses were already doing all they could.  Maybe they, too, were making the best of a shit situation.

They’d already given the Heroes three pieces.  Was it that much of a stretch that even the heavens wanted something good to happen?  Adventuring and monster slaying didn’t leave that much time for experimentation, though.  

Four knew his eyes would be shining purple when he spoke, “You’re an artificer, aren’t you?”

“Of a sort, yes.”  Ravio hid his smile behind a sip of tea.  

“I’m sure you know I’m a blacksmith then, if your histories are worth anything.”  Four gestured to the book Ravio had abandoned.  On closer inspection the illustrations looked eerily familiar for a book that existed hundreds of years in the future.  “You know I’ve seen the stones around Shadow’s neck before.”

“And you know the enchantments on the Four Sword better than anyone in history.”  

Four flashed him a savage grin that was all cerulean pride.  “Know it?  Ravio, I made it.”

Ravio set down his teacup and pushed off of the counter.  “I think we have some time before the others wake up.  Think you could spare a lesson for this humble merchant?”

An hour later, the rising sun found them upstairs in a spare room even more covered in magical objects than Legend’s living room had been.  One end was Ravio’s workstation, covered in all manner of jeweler’s tools and notes.  Half-built magic items littered every available space.  This horde was joined by bottles of every size lining one wall, some filled with liquid and others full of things like horn, hair, or in one case, an assortment of random organs.  Four did not need or want to know how they were preserved or what creatures they came from. Herbs hung from the ceiling on that side, tied with whatever scraps of material had been at hand.   A decent sized cauldron sat on top of a magic circle designed to heat it.  

Shadow’s space.

Dragging his eyes away wasn’t the hardest thing he’d ever had to do, but Four knew he wouldn’t get anything done if he continued to stare.  “I hope you’re ready to take some notes.”

Four’s hand was cramping as dawn’s first light began spilling across Ravio’s desk, but the two of them had amassed a pretty decent crash course in elemental smithing.  There was only so much one could do without a Minish forge, but Ravio swore by some blacksmith from his homeland and had promised to pay him a visit.  

Mid scribble, Ravio placed a hand over his and gently plucked the pen out of his grasp.  “You should head back to bed.  Shadow is a late riser, but he’ll probably freak out if he wakes up and you’re not there.”   

“He’s how many centuries old and still throwing tantrums?”  Four asked with a smirk.  Nevertheless, he stretched his arms towards the sky, enjoying the pop of his shoulders.  It wouldn’t be Shadow without the dramatics.  

“Oh, you don’t know the half of it!  Really, this is for everyone’s benefit.”  Ravio complained, ushering Four out of the workshop.  Just before he shut the door he leaned in close to whisper in Four’s ear. “He’s the slowest riser I’ve ever seen.  He rolls around like a newborn kitten, it’s the cutest thing.” 

Ravio winked, then shut the door behind Four with a cheerful hum.

Well.  Four certainly couldn’t miss that.

***

“I don’t know what I expected.”  Fable said mildly, sipping at a cup of tea.  Unlike Ravio’s preferred herbal blends, the Queen’s brew was dark and bitter.  She swore it kept her awake.  “You’ve gotten yourself into a fine mess, haven’t you, Link?”

“I didn’t get myself into shit!”  Legend complained.  “Hylia couldn’t mind her own fucking business.  If she had her way I’d have been dragooned into this bullshit months ago.”

Ravio sat primly next to his husband in one of Hyrule Castle’s many meeting rooms.  They’d just finished explaining the gist of their quest and the odd enemy they’d tangled with before arriving here.

“I can’t say that I am familiar with the type of enemy you faced, but that hole in the world…describe it one more time?”  Fable asked, her head cocked towards Warriors.  

“The primary trait was its emptiness.  No magical aura, no life or movement.  Not even a sense of death.”  The Captain said.  “Our enemy could pass through it, but it refused any other touch.”

Fable hummed, drumming her fingers on the table.  “There are myths that say before the goddesses created our world, there was a great void.  There are virtually no written records.  That emptiness is old, older than even Hyrule’s founding. Hyrule, other countries, the sea and the sky, all of it were created to fill that void.  But as I’m sure you all know, divinity is not infallible.”

Sounds of bitter acquiescence filled the room at that.  Ravio sighed deeply, thinking of how close his own world had come to destruction.  Fable nodded and continued, “What I know comes from word of mouth and fairy tales from my late father.  I cannot account for their accuracy.  But whispers have said that there were once great holes in the world.  They swallowed forest, town, and people without mercy.”

“Do you know whether or not they had an avatar?”  Time asked, “or any kind of creatures that lived within?”

“When things were swallowed, sometimes those nearby could see pieces of what was lost within the darkness.  I cannot speak for creatures within or without, all is said of the rifts is that they were dangerous.  Many assume it is naught but a story to keep children from straying.  Some kind of fairies were sent to close the rifts, but none like we know now.”

Wind let out a cheerful laugh.  “Aye, but I thought the Hero of Time and the Master Sword were kiddy tales!  And look at us now!”  He gestured to Sky and Time.

“Oooh, hey Rainbow, did they ever tell the kids stories about the Hero’s big bad evil twin?”  Shadow asked, leaning over to nudge Four.  

Four snorted, eyes glimmering green.  “How badly do you want me to embarrass you?”

“If you think I have any shame—“. Out of nowhere Shadow visibly winced, cutting himself off and rubbing his temples.  “Ow, fuck!”

Ravio jumped forwards at the same time Four did. Ravio placed hands over his brother’s. “Magic?”

“What is it?  What’s wrong?”  Four asked, eyes flashing in different colors as he fretted.  

“Your fucking goddess is what, Lolia’s tits!   Using this much power is just showing off.”

“What are you—“ Four’s question was cut off by an eruption of golden light just in front of the chamber door.  It quickly expanded into a triangular, glowing portal identical to the one that had taken Link—Legend, now—away from them.

 All the Links looked up as if they could hear their goddess’s call, Shadow included.  

Ravio’s heart sank when he realized he could not.  Hmm.  Honestly I suspected as much, but this does make the research process more difficult.  I’d have liked to have a primary source.  Ravio tapped his fingers against the table as the ten heroes started to scramble for their belongings.  A hand landed on his shoulder and Ravio looked up to meet the pained eyes of his husband.  

“Can you feel it?  Like a tether around your heart.”  Legend asked, though based on his expression he likely already knew the answer.  The second Ravio shook his head he was swept up into a bone-crushing hug.  He wrapped his own arms around Legend just as fiercely.  “I’m sorry.”

“No apologies, husband of mine.”  Ravio whispered into his hair.  “So long as you make every effort to come home alive.”

Ravio knew better than to ask for absolutes from someone who lived such a dangerous life, Goddess ordained or not.

“I’ll look after Shadow.  We’ll both do everything we can.”  Link pulled away and gave him a smile that looked more like a grimace. 

“That’s all I ask, love.”  And then, once more heedless of the audience, Ravio pressed a long kiss to his husband’s lips.  Someone let out a wolf whistle.  Seconds later he pulled away and flashed Legend a showman’s grin, clapped him on the shoulders, and shoved him towards his companions.  “Now, shoo!  I have another tearful reunion I need to get to.”

Legend grumbled at Ravio’s fussing, but the look he tossed over his shoulder was nothing but fond.  He’ll be all right.  He’s the most stubborn person I’ve ever met. Even the apocalypse wouldn’t keep Legend from coming home to him—veteran indeed.  He knew his stuff well.

Shadow, on the other hand… it never hurt to have a little help behind the scenes.  

“Would you come over here for a second, brother dearest?”  He called to Shadow.  The man was staring at the portal like it had personally offended him.  His hand was pressed to a temple, the waves of power pouring out no doubt giving him a migraine.

“Promise me you won’t forget about your favorite brother now that you have your boyfriend back.  Or should I say boyfriends?  Does he count as four or one?  Or even five?”

“ Ravio!”   Shadow complained, reaching out to ruffle Ravio’s dark hair in both hands.  

Ravio laughed, batting his hands away.  “I have a favor to ask before you go.”

“Shoot.”

Ravio hooked a finger around the leather cord Shadow wore the element crystals on.  At some point in the evening he’d wrapped wire around the water element as well.  “Would you mind terribly lending me these pretty baubles of yours?”

Shadow raised a suspicious eyebrow.  “We’ve experimented on them dozens of times.  Nothing ever worked.  What are you plotting?”

“That would ruin the surprise, dear!”

“What do you know?”

“Not enough, currently!  But I need you to trust me on this.  I’ll also need the Four Sword.”  Ravio tried to give his brother the most solemn, serious look he could. 

Shadow’s eyes went wide.  He reached for the blade on his back as if afraid it would disappear.  He’d never been able to let it go, but perhaps with Four in front of him…. “Why?”

Ravio laid one hand over Shadow’s. “I can't tell you yet.  But I need you to trust me.  Please.”

Shadow recoiled with a slight curl to his lip.  Nevertheless, he snapped the leather cord around his neck and held the pendants out to Ravio.  The Four Sword followed. “Fuck, fine.  Don’t give me the sad wet cat look.”

“We will take care of things here.”  Fable assured Shadow, having finished her goodbyes to Legend.  Ravio could hear the meaning behind her words.  We will take care of each other.  She came to stand by Ravio, and he flashed her a grateful smile.  They weren’t the closest of friends, not like him and Hilda, but the Queen of Hyrule was a dear companion all the same.

By now most of the Chain were grouped up by the portal.  Legend was very stubbornly not looking at Ravio.  Keeping up that tough facade,  as always.  Ravio thought fondly.  He turned to Shadow and enveloped him in as tight of a hug as he could manage.  “Go. Be with him. I’ll be okay.”  He whispered into Shadow’s ear.

“I’m not leaving forever, okay?  I need to—“

“I know.”  Ravio knew his smile wasn’t reaching his eyes.  He’d seen how Four’s absence haunted Shadow’s steps.  Ravio had held him through the nightmares and guilt and shame.  Who was he to deny his brother even a moment of time with his other half?

Even if they both knew it couldn’t last.

Shadow flashed a sharp-toothed grin and waved as he floated through the portal alongside Legend.  Fable slipped a hand into his.  Four hung back for a moment, staring directly at Shadow with violet eyes.  They both nodded.  Four turned and walked through the hole in the world, which closed directly behind him.

I can’t promise anything yet.  Ravio wouldn’t give his brother false hope—as their quest stood now, he knew how it would end.  Shadow and Four would part, and Four would be left to his mysterious deathly fate no matter what defiance Ravio had demanded of him. 

But if there was a chance?  Just a whisper of a happy ending on the wind?

The sword was still here. Three of the elements.  I’ve made do with less.

He turned towards Fable and gave her hand a squeeze.  “It’s time to get to work!”

***

The insane medley of sensation that accompanied Hylia’s divine doorway would give most mortal men a headache at least.  But for Shadow?  The vertigo, the swirling lights, the pressure and flood of magic was nothing!  I guess spending seven hundred years as a ghost really ups your tolerance for bullshit.  

It was over quickly either way.  Shadow stepped out behind Twilight and Time to see a large courtyard covered in bright green moss.  The walls themselves were made of old, old stone worn smooth with age.  Four pillars lined the walkway to an empty pedestal.  A pretty boring place, but it feels familiar.  He thought to himself, taking a few steps forward on soft grass.  A low murmur of conversation grew around him as the rest of the Links emerged into the courtyard.  The magic here felt green and fresh, full of potential.

Shadow turned around to ask if anyone recognized the place just in time to see Four walk out of the hole in reality and collapse like a puppet with its strings cut.

“Shit, Rainbow!”  Shadow abandoned gravity entirely in order to rush forward and catch his counterpart before he hit the ground.  “What the fuck?  What is this?”

“He’s never taken to the portals well.  Said it’s his brain gettin all scrambled by the magic.”  Twilight said.  He kneeled next to Shadow and tried to give him a reassuring pat on the shoulder, but Shadow hissed at him instead.

Legend stepped up next to them and shoved Twilight back.  “He can and will bite you, back off.  Don’t worry about Four.”  He added, gesturing to the groaning boy in Shadow’s arms.  “It’s just a bad case of vertigo.  Look, he’s already coming around.”

Four was indeed blinking open disgruntled gray eyes.  “You can put me down now.”

“Are you sure about that?  You look like death warmed over.”  Shadow raised one eyebrow, but nevertheless helped Four stand.  He wavered, but didn’t go down again.  Shadow ruffled his hair from his place in the air beside him and remained draped around his shoulders.  Dizziness was an excellent excuse to remain close, after all.  It was really for Four’s benefit.   It earned a chuckle from Twilight and an eye roll from Legend.

“That’s absolutely unfair.  How are you so chipper?  You looked terrible a minute ago.”  Four narrowed his eyes, trying and failing to shove Shadow off.

“You know how when you have a really bad migraine, and sometimes you throw up and it’s better?”  Shadow asked.  “It felt like that.”

“I feel seasick every time.”  Four complained, rubbing his eyes.  “I am never, ever going on a boat willingly.  Sorry, Wind.”

The youth just laughed from across the courtyard where he was inspecting the empty pedestal.  “Your loss!”

“Does anyone know where we are?  It looks sort of like the Master Sword’s sanctuary.”  Warriors asked.

Wind nodded.  “Aye, but whatever treasure this place protects is already gone!”

“Wait a second.”  Four looked up and around, for the first time taking in their surroundings.  He looked surprised, but not alarmed. “I know this place—we’re in my era.  In the Four Sword Sanctuary.”

“Is that good or bad, smithy?”  Time asked.

Four shrugged.  “Neutral?  The only people who can enter here are me and D—the Queen.  Central location, plenty of civilization nearby.  Good if it’s peaceful, really shit if whatever we’re hunting is close by.”

As if on cue, a knocking echoed on the door to the courtyard.  “Who goes there?”  A clear, feminine voice asked.

Zelda.  That Zelda?!  Nope, fuck, Shadow was absolutely not ready to deal with that confrontation yet.  The woman had been the impetus for his worldview changing.  He was just getting used to having Four back, for Lolia’s sake!  He didn’t need his entire existence turned on its head again.   “Anyhoodle, this is cool and all but I’m sure we don’t need to spook her with me being back from the dead!  Have fun, make your little introductions, I’ll be down here.”  Shadow announced to the group at large before reaching into the part of his would that held his magic.  Before the others could even take a breath he was melting into Four’s shadow on the ground.  He jumped in surprise, and Shadow sent a pulse of amusement through their connection.

Warriors hummed mildly.  “Huh, I was wondering how long it would take him to pull that one.”

The massive stone doors at one end of the courtyard slowly creaked open, revealing a lone figure to stand and gape at them.

Queen Zelda—or Dot, as Four had called her in childhood—hadn’t grown much taller either.  Her ginger hair cascaded down her back in what must be an absurdly heavy ponytail, still tied with a red ribbon.  Gloved hands covered a freckled face when she raised them in surprise.  She wore an elegant pink gown, and a white cape hung from her shoulders.  “Link!  How in Hyrule did you all get in here?”

She didn’t give Four a chance to reply, grabbing fistfuls of her skirt so she could run at him all the faster.  Four stepped forward and opened his arms just in time for Dot to crash into them, sending the both of them spinning and laughing.  Something deep in Shadow twinged uncomfortably at the sight.  Half of him was tempted to flit over to Legend’s shadow, but the bright light of day would give him away immediately.  

“Oh my dear, it’s so lovely to see you!  You came home just in time.  The festival starts tomorrow!”

Chapter Text

In the days following the collapse of the Palace of Winds, all of Hyrule rejoiced.  It had been a long, long eighteen months since Vaati started his assault on the kingdom.  Noble and commoner alike came out to rejoice for the return of peace to their lands and the homecoming of their princess.  Folks from all walks of life crawled out of hiding with food, drink, and song to celebrate the defeat of the Wind Mage.  The celebrations lasted for days on end—and, in future years, would be commemorated as the Sky Festival.  People sang, danced, and most of all told tales of the Hero who had saved them all.  Some said he was even tempered and fair.  Others that he was an incredibly skilled fighter with fierce temper to match.  And still more insisted that he was a gentle soul, one who would guide lost children home and sit with them while they cried.  Many looked for him in those first few days while the kingdom healed.  

Zelda was one of few who bore witness to the true degree to which the Hero’s journey had affected him.  She tried to keep it out of her mind, most days. He—they—didn’t like to talk about what they lost.  And on the anniversary, she tried to keep her friends distracted with feasting and song.  Anything to keep them from the depression that broke her heart to see.

Hyrule’s Heroes were not in the mood for celebrating, back then. They weren’t in the mood for much of anything, to be frank.  At some point, both they and the Princess knew that the Four Sword would need to return to its sanctuary, but that was the farthest thing from their minds right then.

Vio was shattered, empty in those days following the loss of Shadow.  What little sleep he did manage to get was fraught with nightmares that left him shaking and silent.  He couldn’t even give voice to his heartbreak, because who in the world could understand what Shadow had been to him?  What they’d been to earth other?

Blue’s hot fury had burnt to embers when he had time enough to realize he’d killed their father.  On some level he knew that the man would never blame them.  He’d been possessed.  It had been the only way to save Green, to save all four of them.  But he still couldn’t bring himself to look any of Zelda’s knights in the eye.

Red couldn’t seem to stop crying.  He took in all the emotions his counterparts were too shattered to acknowledge or understand, and mourned all they had lost in their place.  Maybe this way, it would be easier for them all when they became Link once more.

Green bent under the pressure of keeping them all together.  He was the one who deflected questions, who kept well-meaning people away from his brothers while they tried to piece themselves back together.  He held them close, took care of them all, and tried not to think about the fact that they might lose each other forever when the Four Sword was returned to its sanctuary.  Vaati may be sealed, but the divinity of the temple itself was what would burn his essence away for good.

Zelda kept watch over all of them, greeting each facet of her oldest friend as warmly as she would the boy himself.  They’d given everything and more for her kingdom.  The least she could do was stay at their side while they put themselves back together.  

And when the Four Sword was safely back in its pedestal, she helped them learn how to be Link, again.  

Once he had taken enough time to gather himself, the Hero and the Princess began to truly share their tales with the people of Hyrule.  Chief among them was the sacrifice of one who should have been an enemy to the light.  Hyrule would have been content to forget the specter of their champion who had rained chaos down on the countryside, but through Link and Zelda’s tales their thoughts began to change.  The few surviving knights that Vaati had taken into his palace corroborated the story—of how their princess’s kindness and their Hero’s open mind had inspired even Vaati’s most loyal servant to turn towards the light.

The tale of Link’s Shadow became one of redemption, of forgiveness and reforging the spirit.  And by the third Sky Festival, effigies of the lost champion were erected alongside those of the Princess and the Hero.  There were, of course, those who remained bitter at the destruction the Shadow had caused, but they were few and far between. That was the funny thing about living through a disaster, people were way more willing to forgive and forget.

Zelda sighed, staring out her window at the city below.  Spirits were high in Castle Town with the festival preparations in full swing.  By tonight the streets would be full of song and dance and good food.  But the celebration felt hollow without her four dear friends at her side.  When the Goddesses call, we must answer.  She thought, resigned.  She could handle a little loneliness.  Still…she felt nostalgic for the adventure that had let her meet so many sides of Link.  It couldn’t hurt to indulge in a bit of nostalgia, today of all days.

Perhaps I will pay a visit to the Sanctuary.

***

“The day will kick off with feasting and song, but the real star of the show is the ball we host to finish off the night!  All of Hyrule Town will be out dancing in their various neighborhoods, but this is one of the rare occasions where nobility are encouraged to really let down their guard.  We are all equal under the same sky, after all.”  Dot explained as she led them through the castle halls.  “Many of my people had to hide during Vaati’s heyday.  Today, we celebrate the freedom to live without fear.”

On one hand, it was good to see how the castle had recovered in the years since Shadow bit the dust.  He’d felt kind of bad about how  badly he’d damaged things once Lolia granted him his second life.  But on the other, it was so damn stressful to be following along in Four’s shadow as his best friend and Queen rattled off details about the coming festivities.  She’d had two attendants waiting for her outside the sanctuary, and had immediately sent them off to prepare quarters and clothing for the Heroes.

From what little Shadow could see, his native time had recovered well.  The castle was decorated richly in rainbow colors, and when Four stopped for a brief glance out the window the town outside had been festooned much the same.  Everyone seems happy.  That’s…that’s good.   Shadow wanted his death to have meant something, damn it!  It was only right that the people of Hyrule should thrive thanks to his heroism.  Four’s too, but that went without saying.

“The castle is a bit packed with visitors, but there is always space set aside for Link, no matter the occasion.  It may be difficult to find you all suitable attire by tonight, but I should be able to pull a few strings.”  Dot continued, “I myself will be rather busy, but—“

“What is this?”   Wind interrupted her, staring wide eyed at a massive portrait hanging on the wall.

Dot had been giving them a general tour of the castle while things were set up for them.  They’d emerged onto a small balcony overlooking a large ballroom full of bustling castle staff, apparently the very same room that the party was to be held in tonight.  It was one of the more opulent areas of the castle, with large marble columns lining the space and pearly tiles polished to a mirror finish.  The sun shone through massive windows framed in rich golden yellow curtains.  The real star, though, were the paintings hanging on the other end of the hall, adorning a mirror to the balcony the Chain now stood on.  One was an abstract of the Golden Three, the other a stylized version of Hylia, and the third, hanging in the middle?  That was what had caught Wind’s attention.  Shadow heard a couple of laughs from the chain as they beheld the artwork.

Profiles of Red, Green, Blue, and Vio adorned each corner, their appearances being just the same as when they’d defeated Vaati and Ganon.  But the real star of the show was a stunning likeness of Shadow himself , from his first life, face set in a smile that looked nobler than anything he’d ever felt.  In his hands, point down, was an unmistakable depiction of the Four Sword. 

Dot gave the painting a fond, if sad smile.  She gestured them along a walkway that encircled the ballroom so they could have a better look.  Now that they were standing below it Shadow realized the frame had to be twice Time’s height.  How much had the crown spent on this absurd fucking thing?

“This man was another aspect of Link, during his third journey.”  Dot explained.  She cocked her head at Four.  “How much do they know?”

Four shrugged.  “They’ve all met my other selves.”  Despite the man’s outward appearance, Shadow could feel the amusement rolling off him in waves.  This fucking bitch! What does he think he’s doing? “But I’ve never told them how we commemorated Shadow.”

Legend had a twinkle in his eye that Shadow knew spelled trouble.  “He cuts a rather regal figure.  What was he like?”

“Lonely, I think.  I only knew him for a short time.  He was created by Vaati the wind mage, and while he had some destructive impulses he seemed…directionless.”  Dot said.  Her eyes had gone a bit distant.

Lonely?  LONELY?  I kidnap her, threaten her life and her kingdom, and she makes me sound like a stray fucking cat?  You’ve got to be kidding!  Shadow was seething.  He sent pulses of irritation at Four as loudly as he possibly could, but it only seemed to encourage the man.

“He always wanted to see the world.  It’s a pity, really, that he never got the chance.”  Shadow could sense Vio’s acting skills and Green’s stupid humor had combined into something deadly to his reputation.  I wanted to conquer the fucking world, dipshit!

Dot nodded in agreement.  She waved a hand towards the sword in the painting.  “It never seemed right, that he should live so much of his life alone and have none of his deeds remembered.  He was a hero in the end, with as much right to hold the Four Sword as Link.  We saw to it that he was remembered as such.”  

Most of the Chain looked some flavor of thoughtful, excluding Legend and Four who were desperately trying to smother laughter.  

Oh, this could not stand!  Fuck laying low, if Shadow’s reputation had already been so distorted what could he really do at this point?  I’m not some fucking shrinking damsel!  I’m no martyr!

“You made me look like a fucking dweeb!”  Shadow yelled, hauling himself out of Four’s shadow and draping himself over the man’s shoulders.  He pointed an accusatory finger at the Queen.  “You couldn’t have me doing something actually cool?  I’m not Green! ”

Dot had frozen, eyes wide.  She raised a hand to her mouth and watched Shadow’s tirade in stunned silence.  The Chain, useless idiots that they were, were visibly reigning in laughter.  They wanted a show, did they?  Well, fuck it, he was on a roll!  

“And another thing!”  Shadow leaned forward, making Four stumble.  “I almost burnt down your whole town, and you make a fucking painting of me?  I’m not a fucking folk hero!  What is wrong with you?”

At this point the entire chain had burst out laughing.  Even the stern old man looked like this was the most entertaining shit he’d seen all week.

From below, allmost all the palace staff had stopped to watch the commotion.

Four’s eyes were flashing like a kaleidoscope when he looked over his shoulder at Shadow.  Shadow just stuck his tongue out and Four shoved his head away.  He gave the Queen a helpless shrug.  “Surprise?”  

Dot rubbed suspiciously misty eyes and gave them a startled laugh that sounded like bells.  “It’s good to see you again.”  Hesitantly, she held out her arms.

Four grabbed Shadow’s hands from where he was floating and walked them both over to her.  His eyes were full of crimson delight as Shadow was forced into a hug.  Shadow groaned, long and loud, but returned their embrace.

“You’re both so fucking lucky Ravio turned me into a sap.”

***

An absolutely absurd amount of clothing littered the chamber below him.  What had once been an impressive four-poster bed was now buried underneath a mountain of fabric from Wild’s slate and Legend’s bags both.  Shadow was floating in the far corner up against the ceiling, as far as he could get without physically leaving the room.  Wild looked excited.  Legend just looked resigned.

Four had run off with Dot an hour or so ago, leaving them with a promise to see them at the ball later.  Shadow had nearly followed after them but a wink from Four had him stumbling in his pursuit.  He hadn’t had time, however, as the more fashion oriented among them had quickly been consumed by their excitement.  There weren’t many occasions to dress up when you were sleeping on the road most nights—unless you were Wild, apparently, and had an infinite amount of absurd outfits.  The second one of the palace staff showed them to their accommodations he dragged Shadow and Legend into one of the bedrooms for a fashion show.

“Are you fucking kidding me?”  Shadow shook his head to his companions when they tried to wave him down. “I’m not your dress up doll.”

“Come on!  Don’t you want to surprise Four?”  Wild asked, holding up a ridiculously gaudy pair of trousers.  Whoever decided mushrooms were a good fashion statement, Shadow wanted to throttle them.  

“For the record, this was his idea.”  Legend pointed to Wild with one thumb.  “I played along because you do not want Warriors up your ass when formal wear is on the line.”

Shadow snickered despite his annoyance.  The Captain had always been a stickler for good self-presentation even on a battlefield.  I can’t imagine how fussy he is during a proper formal occasion.  Hmmm…I should spill something on him during the party.  His face would be priceless!  This wasn’t Warriors’ era, so there weren’t that many consequences.  Shadow could play pranks with abandon.  “So why isn’t he in here playing dress-up?”

“He’s too busy making sure the others at least have trousers on.”  Legend snickered, “I get a pass because trousers are the devil.”

That’s fair.  I can count on one hand the amount of times I’ve seen him with pants on.  Even in the dead of winter Legend preferred to wear charmed rings and boots and cloaks rather than bundle up properly.

“There was a party in his era, once.  Rulie and Wind showed up covered in mud and he’s never forgiven them.”  Wild explained, eyes sparkling with the memory.  

Shadow huffed and crossed his arms.  “I still fail to see how any of this makes it so I have to put on some idiot suit.” 

“Four’s eyes were red when he ran off with Dot.”  Wild said, tone light and playful.  He made a show of examining a backless blue…dress?  “I don’t know the Colors so well, but Red seems like a proper romantic.  He’ll have Four all fancy for sure.  Are you really gonna let him show you up?”

Shadow froze.

Four in formal wear.  The Colors in formal wear.

The possibility of that sight, combined with a challenge?  Shadow took a deep, grounding breath and sank to the floor.  He put his hands on his hips angled glared at Legend.  “I know you learned some wild shit in Hytopia.  I now have to look the hottest I have ever looked or someone is ending up in the moat at the end of the night.”

Wild cocked his head to the side.  “There’s a moat around the castle?”

“I will fucking dig one!” Shadow threw up his hands.  “Let’s get this over with.”

***

“No, no, you are not wearing that!”  Red whined, cheeks burning.  Green collapsed in laughter on a settee, letting the transparent dress shirt drift to the floor.  “Why do we even have that?”

“It’s meant for layering.”  Dot supplied, though giggles tainted her own voice.  “Green, really, I know tonight is about the kingdom celebrating as equals, but please do not have your nipples out in front of my entire court.”

“Yeah, nobody wants to see your sad twink body.”  Blue rolled his eyes.  “That only works on Vio.”

“We have nearly identical body structure, Blue.  You’re calling yourself a sad twink.”  Vio’s tone was even, but his eyes were bright with amusement.

The five of them were in the suite Zelda had set aside for Link and by extension, the Colors when they were visiting.  It was enough for them when they split, but would be a bit too crowded for the entire Chain.  They’d be housed elsewhere  Barely five minutes after Dot told them the Sky Festival Ball was this evening Red’s imagination began to run wild with the possibilities.  Dancing with Blue, seeing Vio join the musicians, and admiring Green as he charmed everyone in the room.

It was the daydreams of Shadow in formal wear, however, that caught the rest of Four’s attention.  They’d whispered a few words in Dot’s ear and been spirited away posthaste.  Shadow had pouted at them, but Red just winked Four’s eyes as they went.  Dot had just laughed.  “I’ll return him to you shortly, don’t worry!”

The second the doors closed behind them Four was reaching for the blade over their shoulder.  The room filled with a flash of light as they split.  Dot didn’t bat an eye, all too used to their transformation from years of being close.  The apartment was already full of options from formal events in the past that they’d attended as both Link and as themselves, and Dot quickly sent for a couple pieces she’d had commissioned while they were away in hopes they’d return home in time for the festival.

“He’s already head over heels.  I don’t get what all this fuss is about.”  Vio said as he brushed through his pale hair.

“You’ve already had your moment, Vio!  Now the rest of us need a chance to woo Shadow.  It’s only fair.”  Red pouted.  He twirled in front of the large, floor-length mirror.  He was wearing a long, sleeveless crimson coat that fanned out around his hips, giving the appearance of a full skirt until he took a step, the cut down the front revealing warm brown slacks and dark boots. A billowing pink shirt with sleeves cinched at the wrist finished off the outfit.  “Do you think he’ll like this?”

“All you have to do to anyone is look at them with your baby kitten eyes.”  Blue said.  He ruffled Red’s hair before dropping a kiss onto it.  He himself was wearing a royal blue coat trimmed in gold over a lighter blue shirt and white pants.  His hair had all been combed to the side. “I’ll bet you our entire wallet he falls for you first.”

“You could probably beat him up, he might think that’s hot.”  Green suggested with a laugh.  He picked up a more sensible sage colored shirt from the pile and began buttoning it up over gray slacks.  An emerald vest and a coat embroidered with triforces soon joined the ensemble.  He eyed Dot, who was brushing out her orange locks before a vanity. “Hold still, Dotty.  You can’t wear a ponytail everywhere.”

“Fine, fine.  Thank you, Green.” Dot was sitting on a low stool in front of a vanity, her wide rose-pink skirts looking on the floor.  Gold dripped from her like sparkling stars.  “How aggressive are you all planning on being?  Are you trying to get him into bed, or just get his attention?”

Red went pink at the question while Blue and Green snort-laughed.  Vio hummed thoughtfully.  He was dressed darkest of them all, in an ensemble of pure black except for a long, purple tailed vest.  Dot had a knowing glimmer in her eye when she’d presented him with the clothing. “I don’t think Shadow even knew what sex was during the quest.”

“He knows now, though.  He lived with Legend and Ravio for years, you can’t tell me those two don’t bone.  They’re married!  Probably into some kinky shit too.”  Blue said.

“Please don’t make me think about Legend’s sex life.”  Red whined.  He grabbed a ribbon from Dot’s vanity and began tying his hair up with it.

As he always did when Red started to fluster, Blue doubled down.  “Do you think Ravio wears that bunny hood while they go at it?”

Green paused in his brushing, considering the notion.  “They had to have tried it at least once.”  

“ Guys.”   Red had gone as bright as his clothing.  He pitched forward onto the settee, hair forgotten in favor of hiding in the pile of clothes.  He let out a frustrated squeak.  Blue smiled at him, soft in a way he only was in front of his counterparts and Dot.  He stepped over to dig Red out of his hiding place and began finishing off the braid Red had abandoned.

“For a person not interested in sexual encounters the four of you sure do like talking about them.”  Dot laughed.  

“Whatever Shadow knows or is into now, we can cross that bridge after we win him over.”  Green said.  He slid a pearl-tipped pin into Dot’s hair.  “We know he still has a thing for Vio, and he seems pretty interested in Four as a whole, but he needs to be on board with all of us.”

Because while they were Four and Four was them, the clean breaks that had once been a part of Four’s soul had been sanded down over the years.  The Colors were fundamentally different people when they were apart.  And the four of them might take self-love to an unprecedented level, but when you were presented with three other people who understood you so deeply, who could really resist?

That had been an interesting conversation to have with their grandfather, back when he was still alive.  

“It’s not about the big, wild gestures for Shadow.”  Vio said.  His eyes had gone distant with memories of their life together.  “Shadow had a big personality, yes, but it’s getting past that shell that’s the key.  If you can convince him to let you in, break down his walls, you’re set.”

Dot nudged Green away so she could put the finishing touches on her look.  He walked over to where Vio was standing in front of the mirror and threaded their fingers together.  “It’s a blessing we found him at all.  How about we just try enjoying his company, yeah?  And we can see where it goes from there.”

Vio nodded in reply, not quite smiling but eyes still warm.  He leaned in so their arms pressed together.  “It’s all of Link or none of him.  I’m not leaving you all again.”

“I’d kick your ass and drag you both back to us.”  Blue said.  He pulled Red over to stand with them.  Red then proceeded to absorb them all into a massive hug.

One by one, all of their eyes caught on their reflections.  And one by one, they all softened a bit as they took in the sight before them.  How they’d changed over the years, and how far they’d come from those identical, warring facets.

“We make a pretty picture, don’t we?”  Vio smiled.  He gave Red’s cheek a gentle kiss, which their heart smiled and cooed over.

“My friends, you are disgusting. Absolutely repugnant.”  Dot smiled, her words nothing but fond.  “Now, shall we?”

Chapter Text

Hours since they’d first visited, the ballroom was absolutely packed with people.  A band was set up on the balcony beneath Shadow’s mortifying portrait playing a fast-paced melody.  Folks were already spinning around the room in a riot of color and movement. 

Whispers had followed Shadow all through the castle, but nobody had been bold enough to approach him with a gaggle of armed heroes at his side.  There were no formal proclamations as they entered the party, only a security screening at the castle gates to check for weapons and invitations.  Everyone was “equal under the same sky” tonight, after all.  The Chain didn’t even have to deal with that much since they were guests of the Queen.

But nothing could stop the rumor mill from turning.  And as the rest of the Chain entered the party dressed to the nines, Shadow stood arm in arm with Legend trying not to look like a fool in his fancy clothes.

Between him and Wild, Shadow had been dressed up nicer than he’d ever been, for all that one of his closest friends was reigning monarch back home.  For whatever ungodly reason Wild had the longest boots he’d ever seen that went halfway up Shadow’s thighs.  Shadow loved them.  The gray shirt and black trousers he was wearing were plain, if of fine make.  What really caught the eye was the short cape Legend had produced, black on the outside, lined with red brocade, and trimmed with gold.

He’d picked it up with delight, the first garment that actually met his tastes.  “I’ve never seen you wear this.  When did you even get this?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know?”  Shadow’s brother-in-law ignored his questioning, clasping the cape around his shoulders with a fine golden chain.  Shadow had soon been distracted by his reflection in the mirror.  He looked good.   

I wonder what Rainbow will think.  Me and Vio never had a chance to do something like this.  Shadow wondered, scanning the room.  Where the hell is he, anyway?

“So, better or worse than the last time you were here?”  Legend asked, gradually leading them towards the dance floor.  He himself had changed into a royal blue ensemble, his fingers and neck dripping in gold jewelry.  Ravio would have lost it if he saw.  Shadow followed, not willing to go off and search amidst the staring crowd, and thoroughly uninterested in getting to know the rest of the Chain.  It was a stupid name for a group, anyway.  Who had come up with that, Red?

Shadow shrugged at the question.  “It’s less exciting, I’ll give it that.  But we never had the time for parties.”

“It’s a lot of nonsense.”  Legend hummed.  “But sometimes a little nonsense is good for you.

Considering who you fucking married, I should think so.   Shadow rolled his eyes and gave Legend a light shove.  “Do you see Rainbow anywhere?”

Legend raised an eyebrow at him, completely unimpressed.  “You call me the sap and then you go and call Four Rainbow?”

“Hey, it’s more imaginative than fucking Four!  Seriously, he’s gotta stop letting Red name things.”  Shadow complained.  The band started a new song, a slow and sappy one.  People started pairing up on the dance floor.  “I can’t believe my existence was based on someone with less imagination than a fucking toddler.”

“Life isn’t just world shaking adventures, you know.  Would it really kill you to be chill for five minutes?”  Legend fixed him with an unimpressed glare.  He crossed his arms, one foot tapping against the polished floor.

Shadow looked at his brother-in-law with the biggest, sincerest eyes he could muster.  “Absolutely.”

“You’re such a—“ Legend’s gaze caught on something over Shadow’s shoulder in the middle of his sentence.  His lips pulled back in a wicked grin.  “Have fun making eyes at each other!  I want to hear exactly nothing about this.”  Quick as lightning, Legend lunged forward and shoved Shadow off his feet.

Shadow stumbled for a step or two before being caught with slight, if strong hands.  Righting himself, he saw Fo—no, no, his face was different.  Emerald eyes and clothing gave Green away.  He cleaned up alarmingly well.  Shadow raised one eyebrow.  “Are all four of you running around here?”

“Something like that.”  Green gave him a stupid polite smile and released him to hold out one hand, palm up.  “May I have this dance?”

Shadow stared at Green.  His face burned.  What the fuck?  Was he trying to charm Shadow, or something?

“What the hell are you planning, you nerd?”  Shadow reached out, hand hovering in the space between them.  He had a weird sense of Deja vu, like he’d seen Green winning people over in a similar setting before.  But that was stupid, right?  They’d only met as enemies before Shadow’s resurrection.

“All four of us missed you, you know.  What’s the harm in enjoying ourselves a bit?”  Green closed the distance, clasping their hands together and pulling Shadow towards the whirling crowd.  Each point of contact sent low heat rushing through Shadow’s body.  Confused but not upset, Shadow let him.

The music swelled around them in a wave of strings and woodwinds.  Shadow had been to neighborhood festivals back in Legend’s era—he was fond of the music and the spectacle, but he usually left the dancing to Legend and Ravio, when his little brother could be dragged out of hiding.  Being out on the dance floor was an entirely different experience!  How the fuck was he supposed to know all these steps?  How did everyone else seemingly know exactly what to do after just a few notes rang out?

“Just follow my lead.  This is supposed to be fun!”  Green flashed another one of what Shadow was beginning to call his ‘polite young man’ smiles.  Shadow barely managed to avoid jumping out of his skin when Green laid a hand on his waist and started leading them around like the other couples.  Is he supposed to be standing this close?   What the fuck is happening?

Shadow was led through an honest to goddess twirl .  He glared at Green when they were face to face once more.  “You’re being weird.”

Green just laughed.  “I’m at a party, and I’m dancing.  What’s wrong with that?”

Honestly?  Nothing, really.  Shadow might not get why Rainbow’s sense of direction and heroism was so insistent on hanging out with him, but as they whirled across the ballroom floor he couldn’t find it in him to care.  Green led him through one song, then another, and another.  Shadow’s nerves were lost somewhere in between the sparkling lights and the bright eyes in front of him.

Shadow could feel sweat beginning to bead up at his temples when the current song came to a close.  A ballad came up in its place, soft violin music settling over them like cricket-song.  I’ve slain entire monster camps before.  How the fuck is a little dancing this much work?  He was gonna have to rethink his judgement of Fable’s court ladies back home.  

Circumstances had left them on the edge of the crowd, near a corner that had tables piled high with food.  Green looked him up and down before steering them towards the hors’d’ourves.  “You look like you’ve had enough.”  

“Is that a fucking challenge?”  

“Not everything is a fight!  Goddess, you sound like Blue.”  Green snorted.  He brought their hands up and pressed a kiss to Shadow’s knuckles.  “I had a lovely time.  Take it easy, won’t you?”

If Shadow’s face flushed any hotter, steam would be coming out of his ears.  He opened and closed his mouth once, twice, trying and failing to find the words to respond to Green’s insane behavior.  I was fucking teasing them about the four boyfriends thing!  It was a joke!  Is this even allowed?  Does Vio know Green is acting this way?   He barely knew the rest of the colors, much as he had a soft spot for Vio and Rainbow!  Sure, they’d been happy to see him alive, but could they really feel like… that about him, with how much trouble he’d caused in his first life?

Before Shadow could come up with a response, Green gave him a stupid princely bow that had no right to be as attractive as it was, before turning and strolling back into the crowd.  Shadow stared after him, blinking like an idiot until a light hand tapped him on the shoulder.  He whirled around, ready to bite the person’s head off, but stopped in his tracks when he saw Red.  Four’s heart gave him a bright, sunny smile that could have ended wars.

Oh, no.  Was his first thought.  

Red looked cute.  

Shadow couldn’t decide that made him delighted or pissed off.

He reminded Shadow of the kittens that Irene’s grandmother would take care of, all fluffy and warm looking.  His hair was tied back with a red ribbon, and Shadow found himself wondering if it was as soft as it looked.  Focus, asshole!   He shook his head, trying to banish the daydreams.  “Where the hell did you come from?”

Red just gave him a stupid baby animal look.  “I’ve been around.  You look like you had a lot of fun out there!  Wanna take a break with me?  There’s some sweets Dot had prepared that I’ve only ever seen in our era.  They’re really good!”

Now, Shadow would usually never admit his love for sugary things in front of this many people.  It ruined his cool guy image, after all!  

But the plates and towers of many colored confections did look pretty good.  And Red wasn’t the type to snitch, as far as he knew.  “Fine.  Only so you’ll stop looking at me like that.”

“This is just my face?” Red cocked his head with a bemused smile.  He shook himself before looping an arm through Shadow’s and dragging them to the dessert table.  Red grabbed two small plates and loaded them each with a handful of different treats.  

Damn, I don’t even recognize half of these.  I wonder how much is time passing and how much is me being an idiot.  He’d had enough teatime with Fable to pick up most of the hoity toity, overtly fancy dishes that the castle cooks prepared in Legend’s era.  He picked up a small domed treat and popped it in his mouth.  Bright raspberry flavor exploded over his tongue and he hummed with approval.  

Out of the corner of his eye Shadow noticed Red watching him with a fond smile.  “I never would have pegged you for a sweets fan.  I'm glad you like it!  I think I got all of Link’s sweet tooth.”

Shadow huffed a laugh.  “Monsters can’t cook for shit, I didn’t even know what I liked to eat before Lolia brought me back.”

“That’s kind of sad.”

“Eh, nothing to be done about it now.”  Shadow popped a truffle into his mouth.  “There’s too much shit to do to waste my time on what could have been.”  He doesn’t need to know I moped about Vio and Rainbow for months.

Red hummed thoughtfully.  He lightly bumped a shoulder into Shadow’s as they ate.  A member of the serving staff came out with a fresh tray that made Red’s eyes light up.

“Oh, this one is my favorite!  Here, try!”  Rex picked up a small square of cake with what looked like a sugared flower on top of it.  Instead of handing it to Shadow like a normal person, he held up the cake to Shadow’s mouth.  Confused, but never one to turn down food, he allowed Red to feed him.  Only because it’s him.  Anyone else, I’ll bite their hand off.

And then Red’s finger brushed across his lips for one second too long and Shadow couldn’t help the shiver that ran down his spine.

Throat suddenly dry, Shadow barely managed to choke down the floral cake. He slapped Red’s hands away. “Oh, don’t you start too!  Green was already weird enough at me.”

That got a laugh out of Red.  Shadow thought it sounded rather like fairy chimes.  “What, you don’t like his courtly charm persona?”

“Ugh, he’s fucking annoying.  What a dweeb.”  Shadow complained, though there was no real heat behind it.  “Why bother with that shit on me?”

Red’s crimson eyes went soft and thoughtful.  Shadow barely squashed the urge to reach out and touch his fluffy hair.  “It’s a bit of a long story.  Is it so hard to believe we just really think you’re neat?”

Shadow raised an eyebrow.  “I burned down half your kingdom and tried to kill you all.  Multiple times.”

Red set his plate down and motioned Shadow over to a less busy part of the ballroom, away from the other partiers.

“None of us were okay after Vaati fell.”  Red began, voice quiet in a huge departure from his usual cheer.  Fuck, he really went right for the throat, didn’t he?  “After we lost you.  Even when we were Link, even with Zelda and Grandpa and all the knights.  Nobody could really understand what we went through.  How could they?”

Well, shit.  Shadow’s heroic sacrifice was supposed to save the day, not leave his other half grieving.  He wilted slightly as Red went on, “The only people who could understand us were us.  We became more different from each other as time passed, and our feelings for each other and Vio’s feelings about you got…mixed up.”

“Mixed up how?”

“Shadow, I wasn’t kidding when I said we all missed you.  We saw how Vio felt about you.  Goodness, we felt it too!”  Red grabbed both of Shadow’s hands in his. His eyes sparkled with earnest conviction.   “Link loves you, and we all do too!”

Shadow gaped at him.  What?  WHAT?   He let out an uneasy laugh and ran a hand through his hair.   “You love everybody, Red Hot.  Nice try.”

Red pouted at him.  He pulled Shadow even closer, clutching his hands to his chest. “I’m serious!  I know it’s a lot, but we all want to be with you.”

Well, no Link had ever been known as a Hero of Wisdom.  He wasn’t going to complain if Rainbow wanted to be an idiot.  Still, Shadow had never heard of a relationship between five different people.  “Is that like, allowed?”  How would a relationship with five people even work?

“There’s all kinds of love, Shadow!  I know Vio is your favorite, probably, like Blue is for me, but we’re all special to each other in different ways.”

Fuck.  In all his daydreams about reuniting, Shadow had never dreamed of the different colors trying to win him over.  He thought his best realistic bet was to be friends with Rainbow and convince the Colors he’d do right by Vio.  Romance had never been a possibility!  All four of them just not hating his guts was an accomplishment!  Am I dreaming or something? 

Before Shadow could come up with a reply a throat cleared from behind them.  Him and Red turned to see an older couple—probably around Time’s age, but Shadow had always been shit at guessing ages.  One woman wore a rich yellow gown, and the other a formal military uniform.  The military woman looked confused, and a little cautious. “Pardon the intrusion Sir Red, but your companion’s appearance…you bear an uncanny resemblance to Sir Link.”

She probably was old enough to have served as a knight back when Vaati…fuck.  Shadow hoped he didn’t look as nervous as he felt.  Much as he would try to deny it, a dizzying rush of nerves swirled through his body at the real, tangible realization that he was surrounded by people he’d tried his best to kill.  I love a good brawl as much as the next guy, but this really isn’t the time!  Would they drive him out?  Would they weep for his tragic legacy, as Dot had told it?  What were all the whispers saying?  Green’s stupid dance may have distracted him, but the gossip hadn’t stopped!  Shadow loved gossip and rumors, but only when he was spreading them on purpose.

A squeeze of his hand and a subtle, concerned glance from Red brought him back to the present.  Shadow chose to voice none of his apprehensions and instead flashed the couple before them a grin full of pointed teeth.  “Come on now, I think I’m way better looking than that nerd.”

The military woman shook her head.  “No.  I know Sir Link’s face well, and those of all his companions.  None look so much like him as you.”

Her wife spoke up, voice slightly fearful.  “Sir…Shadow?  All the stories said you fell defeating Vaati!”

“Okay, first off I’m Sir nothing.  Knighthood and nobility are way too much work.”  Shadow heard Red giggle at that, and emboldened by his companion he continued, “Second of all, yeah!  I did.  Didn’t take.”

The knight’s eyes narrowed in distaste.  “And where in the Goddess’s name have you been?  Do you have any idea how much work you left behind?”

Red let Shadow’s hands go and took a half step forward.  “Hey now, no need to be upset!”

Shadow nudged him out of the way.  “No, let her talk.  You really wanna barge in on shit you’ve got no business with?”

“No business?  No business? You and your monster horde burnt down countless acres of farmland and destroyed multiple towns!  People almost starved, and you just disappear off to who knows where?”  The knight shook her head in contempt.  Aww, how cute.  She thought she could make him feel guilty! “Are you lazy, or just a coward?  Heroism isn’t just about sacrifice!  You have to stay and pick up the pieces afterwards!”

Her wife had grown paler and paler through her tirade.  Either she hadn’t expected the knight to get so heated, or she was afraid of the consequences.  She pulled on her arm.  “Darling, hold on a minute—“

“You can’t just show up here and enjoy the spoils of everyone else’s hard work and expect to be welcomed back with open arms!”

“That’s not fair!”  Red cut in.  His face had gone pink with frustration.  “You can’t make judgments on him without knowing anything!”

“You are a kind soul, Sir Red, and I respect that, but your shadow is—“

A hand garbed in pristine white leather landed on her shoulder, cutting off the knight’s tirade when it gripped with enough force to bruise.  “You mind telling me who the fuck asked for your opinion, Sir Eris?”

Turned out the hand belonged to Blue, and he looked pissed.   His eyes shone like chips of ice as he gave the knight a smile that looked like an animal’s threat display, despite the fact that Eris had a full head on him in height.  She visibly flinched when she recognized him.  “S-Sir Blue.  I know your kin and the Queen care for him, but the fact remains—“

“The fact is that you have no idea what in the Golden Three’s name you’re talking about.”  Blue shoved the woman aside, planting himself firmly between Shadow, Red and the strangers.  “Aplogize.”

“Pardon me?”

“I’m not asking.”  Blue crossed his arms.  Shadow spared a quick glance at Red, who was watching the exchange with stars in his eyes.  He did say Blue was his favorite.   

People didn’t defend Shadow often, if ever.  He kind of liked the warm feeling that bloomed in his chest at Blue’s fury in his defense.  He couldn’t help the smile when Blue demanded, “Well?”

“I am…sorry for speaking out of turn.”  Eris sighed.  It looked like every word hurt to drag out.  Good.  What a bitch.  “You and the other Heroes worked tirelessly to rebuild.  It seemed…unfair that he should be welcomed back without doing the same.”

“Shadow has given more of himself to protect Hyrule and protect his own than you will ever deserve to know.”  Blue stepped into Eris’s personal space.  Shadow would bet good money he’d challenge her to a brawl right now if it weren’t for all the civilians about.  “He is a Hero in his own right, so why don’t you run along before you make yourself look like even more of a fool?”

Eris’s wife tugged on her arm.  “Honey, let’s go.  Please, don’t make a scene.”

Cowed, Eris turned and stalked back into the crowd.  Her wife offered the three of them an apologetic nod and ran after her.  

“Bunch of busybodies.  That’s why we quit.”  Blue muttered under his breath.  Tension bled out of him with each step the two took.

Shadow summoned up a lazy grin when Blue turned around to face him and Red.  “Careful there Bluebell, I’m gonna start thinking you like me.”  

“Are you blind or just stupid?”  Blue rolled his eyes.  “I’d have beaten your ass back at Legend’s house if I didn’t.”

“What ever would I do without you there to defend my honor?  Oh, their words were so cruel! !”  Shadow leaned up against Blue in a mock swoon, causing Rainbow’s sense of passion and drive to go ramrod straight.  Ha, Ravio pulls this shit on Legend and it works every time.  “I may faint without a big strong hero to protect me.”

He heard Red’s fairy chime laugh go off at the bright blush on Blue’s face.  Poor guy really didn’t do softness well, did he?  He was trying to glare a hole in the floor, for Lolia’s sake.  “You’re disgusting, Shadow.”

“I think it’s sweet!”  Red said.  

Blue shoved him off.  While he might be all bluster and deflection, his touch was nothing but gentle.  “Come on, it’s stuffy as hell in here.  Let’s go outside before you really get yourself into trouble.”

“Bold of you to assume I haven’t already.”  Shadow hadn’t, but there was no need for Blue to know that.  The night was still young after all!  Nevertheless he hooked one arm in Red’s and another in Blue’s and allowed the cool toned hero to lead them away from the ballroom.

The music soon faded behind them.  The halls were largely empty now with everyone at the celebration, save for a couple scattered folks who also were looking for a break from the commotion. Blue herded the two of them into a large inner courtyard that housed a massive garden.  The roof of a small gazebo was just visible over high hedges.  It was cooler out here, with a breeze that felt good against Shadow’s sweat-damp skin.  The scent of jasmine drifted gently on the evening breeze alongside what Shadow guessed was some kind of bird song.  Wait…no, that’s an ocarina.  

Had this little garden always been here?  Admittedly, Shadow hadn’t spent much time in this version of Hyrule Castle, but he’d definitely remember a place like this.  The plants weren’t just beautiful, lots of them looked like useful potion ingredients!  Valerian, chamomile, lavender…Shadow turned to ask his companions what kind of place this was, but found only an empty archway behind him.  “Did they just fucking ditch me?”  He asked to no one.

Rude.  Might as well find who’s playing that song, though.  The melody had taken a familiar turn and for the life of him Shadow could not figure out what song it was from.  He took a couple steps forward on soft green grass before deciding he didn’t care about etiquette and lifted himself from the ground with a thought.  Whoever was playing had to be in the garden’s center.

His heart melted at the sight that waited for him inside the gazebo.  Vio, serene as anything, with a small golden ocarina held to his lips.  “You kept it, after all this time?”  Shadow whispered to himself.

“Vio!  Hey Vio, look what I got!”  The pair of them had been working together for about two months now.  It was slow going, conquering the world, but they were making it work!  It would be faster if Shadow could ride out on dragonback and set things on fire again, but Vio was always going on about crap like “collateral damage”, the nerd.

Vio looked up from one of his little lined scraps of paper.  There was a smudge of charcoal on his cheek from where he’d been tapping his pencil in thought.  “What have you done now?”

Shadow crossed his legs to sit in midair.  “Is that any way to greet me after I’ve done such a huge favor for you?”  He reached into the darkness beside him and withdrew a small, golden ocarina.

Vio leaned forward, eyes sparking with interest.  “How in the world did you get that?”

“Nicked it off some asshole on the road.  I think he got so scared he pissed himself.  It’s an instrument, right?  You can play your songs with it!”  Shadow was rewarded with one of Vio’s rare, genuine smiles when he handed over the instrument.  

“An ocarina.  A type of flute.  Link…used to have one when he was little.”

Shadow didn’t know when the music stopped, but when he shook himself out of his memory he found violet eyes looking up at him.  “Are you going to fly up there like a bird all night or come sit down?”

“Aren’t you supposed to be romancing me, or something?”  Shadow asked with a snort.  Nevertheless he alighted on the bench next to Vio.  Previous exposure to his charm was the only thing keeping him from going tongue tied at Vio’s positively princely attire. “What insane plan did you come up with that’s got all the others acting like schoolgirls?”

Vio bit his lip.  He offered Shadow a rueful look and set the ocarina down on the bench beside him.  “Too much?”

“Fuck you, I didn’t say that.”  Shadow looked Vio up and down.  He seemed relaxed, open, in a way he never did in Shadow’s first lifetime.  The other colors had been good for him.  “You look nice.”

Vio raised one arm, inviting Shadow closer.  He dove into his partner’s side without a second thought.  Fuck, this was nice.  The warmth of Vio’s arms around him settled something in Shadow that the other colors had set ablaze.  We really do fit together, don’t we?  Even if it’s in a different way from before.   

“See, I told you that you’re still his favorite.”  Shadow absolutely did not jump in surprise at Green’s voice.  He, Red, and Blue were standing in the entrance to the gazebo looking entirely too entertained.  “The rest of us didn’t get a cuddle!”

“What the fuck is with the voyerurism, asshole?”  Shadow could feel the blush rising to his face and was glad for the dim starlight.  Hopefully he didn’t look like too much of an idiot, but the Colors erupted into laughs all the same.

“We didn’t mean it like that!”  

“Ooh, big word for you.”

Red and Blue spoke in tandem, coming hand in hand to sit next to Vio.  Green waltzed into the gazebo as well, sitting on Shadow’s other side.   Not a bad looking group of partners.  Shadow thought to himself.  

“So, did you enjoy yourself tonight?”  Green asked.  His smile now was infinitely more relaxed than the charming court persona he’d put on in public.  Almost as pretty as Vio’s.

Oh, Shadow had.  Once he got over the fact that all four Colors were genuinely flirting with him?  He had to admit it was pretty nice.  A part of him felt floaty, like he was dreaming.  He nodded, meeting each of their gazes in turn.  “I was joking about the four boyfriends thing, at first.”

“Only at first?”  Red teased, leaning all the way into Blue’s side.  Blue slung an arm around his shoulder and drew him in closer.

Don’t deflect, idiot.  If Legend can be genuine when it counts, so can you.  “Yeah.  It was…really nice, being with all of you.” 

All four Colors shared a glance, and at Vio’s nod joined hands.  They were consumed by a flash of light.  When Shadow blinked the stars out of his eyes there stood Four, looking rueful.  He sat back down with Shadow and took his hand.  His eyes were on the stars.  “There's one more thing we needed to talk to you about.  Before we move forward as…us.”

“What, gonna place conditions on me before we’re even dating?  You’re the one who came to me, Rainbow.”

Four let out what was probably supposed to be a laugh but sounded more like a pained huff.  He met Shadow’s gaze then, grim and focused.  “I’m going to die, aren’t I?”

Ice water flooded Shadow’s veins.  Doing his best to ignore the feeling of the world falling out from under him, he put on what was probably the worst fake smile of his life.  “You’re mortal, Rainbow.  Doesn’t everyone?”

“You know what I meant, Shadow.” Four’s voice was carefully even.  Barely contained.  “I’ve seen your Four Sword, and I’ve seen how you treat it.  Something terrible is going to happen to me.”

 He dropped Four’s hand in favor of dragging his counterpart into his arms.  Four let out a shaky sigh, like he was holding back tears.  Shadow held him tighter.  “Like hell it is.  You’re not going anywhere.”

Shadow had known.  He’d known since he and Fable discovered that terrible truth.  It had lurked in the back of his mind since he’d met Four again and seen him at the same age the histories said he’d died at.  We don’t have much time.

Four clung to Shadow just as hard.  “I don’t intend to!  We don’t always get that choice, though.  But that’s not what I wanted to ask you.”

Shadow pulled back just enough to meet his gray eyes.  Whatever was going on in that head of his, all of him was unified in his desire.  “What, then?”

“Will you wait for me?”  Four reached up to tuck a lock of hair behind Shadow’s ear.  He cupped Shadow’s cheek like it was something precious.  Shadow leaned into it.  He’s so warm.  “I might not be able to stop what’s coming, but I wouldn’t be the first Hero to make my way back to the land of the living.”

“ Link… ” The word escaped Shadow’s lips in a helpless whisper.  He placed one hand over Four’s.  Unshed tears burned in his eyes.

“I don’t know how long it’ll take.  I don’t know what’s going to happen to leave the Four Sword like that.”  Four leaned in, touching his forehead to Shadow’s. “But I’m not leaving you again.  Wherever you end up after all this, I’m coming with you.  Even if it takes me a lifetime to get there.  So.  Wait for me?”

Cricketsong and nightingale melodies surrounded them.  The quiet bubble of nighttime made it feel like they were the only two people in the world.

“I will.”  Something fragile and tender nestled in Shadow’s heart at that moment.  It wasn’t the flashbang, earth shattering feelings he’d felt for Vio in their younger days.  It was smaller, quieter, and infinitely more precious.  And suddenly it didn’t matter if they had seconds or years.

Forever was a fairy tale.  Shadow knew all too well things couldn’t last forever—he’d seen goddesses fade and worlds die off and evil rise time and time again.  But we’re still here, too.  That has to count for something.   

Four’s eyes glimmered a little too wetly in the evening light and oh, that could not stand.  “You don’t get to go gloomy on me when we’re in the middle of a goddess-damned love confession!”  Shadow complained.  He surged forward and grabbed Four’s cheeks in his hands.  He gave the other half a second to pull away before pulling him in for a searing kiss.  Then another. 

And another.

It didn’t matter how long they had.  All Shadow wanted was to hold his light as close as he could.

Chapter Text

Insistent knocking woke Shadow from his slumber.  He groaned as he sat up, spitting out a mouthful of golden hair.  Ugh, the fuck, what time is it?   

He and Four hadn’t gone to bed for hours after their conversation.  They’d reveled in each other’s presence until the moon was high in the sky, retiring to Four’s room with rumpled clothing and kiss-swollen lips.  Shadow had curled up in bed nearly on top of Four.  He’d still been spooked by the mention of Four possibly dying and was absolutely unwilling for him to be out of reach.

“Shadow!  Four!  I know the two of you are in there, wake the fuck up!”  Legend’s irate voice came through the door.  Nope, absolutely not.  Shadow flopped back down on top of Four and snuggled in tight.  His head was pounding way too hard for whatever bullshit Legend was trying to make them deal with.

Shadow could feel the hum deep in Four’s chest as he too began to wake up.  A hand brushed through Shadow’s tangled hair.  “What’s going on?”  He murmured.

“Don’t care.  Head hurts.”  The sunlight shining through the heavy curtains burned Shadow’s eyes.  It felt like a hammer was pounding against his skull.  Ugh, I didn’t even drink last night!

“Get your asses up!  We have to go!”  Legend banged on the door again.  “Come on, Hyrule says he can feel a portal coming!”

“Noooooo…” Shadow groped blindly for a blanket and pulled it over his head.  Four laughed even as he wrapped his arms around Shadow.  “Too early.”

Four hummed again, patting Shadow through his cushiony shelter.  “I guess that explains the headache.  How long to you think it’s gonna take him to realize we forgot to lock the door?”

Ah, shit.  Well, we were distracted.   “Don’t care.  Sleep.”

“I don’t think we get to stay in bed when there’s a portal on it’s way, Shad.”

Shadow poked his head out just enough to glare.  “Isn’t that a fish or something?”

The doorknob rattled.  “Don’t be naked, assholes!  I’m coming in!”

That was their only warning before the door slammed inward with enough force to crash into the wall behind it.  And there stood Legend, looking as pristine as anything, fully kitted up for travel already.  Ugh.  Show off.  “ Do you fucking mind?”  Shadow growled, clinging onto Four like an octopus.  They’d have to force him up.

“Looks like last night went well.”  Legend snorted.  “Consider this payback for all the times you walked in on me and Ravio!”

“At least we’re not fucking in the middle of the house!”   That day had been especially mortifying.  Shadow had popped in, fresh from a visit to Irene, and promptly turned around and left to be literally anywhere else.  Thank Lolia that Four didn’t seem to be into any of that horny nonsense.  Shadow would throw a pillow at Legend, but that meant letting go of Four.  “Seriously, you two take the rabbit thing way too—“

“O- kay that’s more than I ever needed to know about Legend’s sex life, thank you.”  Four wiggled enough to sit them up, pulling Shadow into his lap.  “I think Shadow can feel the portal coming too.  How long do we have?”

Legend shrugged.  “A couple hours at most, probably less.  You’ll need all the time you can get to make that lazy bastard get out of bed.  The others are mostly packed already, we’re just gonna be waiting on the two of you.  We already had someone go off to tell Dot.”

“Right.  Give us a minute, we’ll meet you back at the rooms she gave you.”  Four ran gentle fingers through Shadow’s hair as he spoke.

Despite Shadow’s best efforts to keep him in the bed, Four managed to wiggle out from underneath him to dress and gather his scattered belongings.  Shadow watched him through bleary eyes.  He really did grow up, huh.  Four was just as small as the day they met, just as small as Shadow, but his frame was packed with lean muscle from years of working in the forge.  His hands were clear of everything but calluses, though the rest of his body was lined with scars from years of adventuring.  Four may have given up on knighthood, but heroic impulses were a bit harder to ignore.  

His eyes caught Shadow’s as he was lacing up his quadricolor tunic.  He smiled and held out a hand.  “You gonna stay in there till Hylia herself drags you out, or what?”

“I could.”  Shadow rolled over, stretching his arms above his head so far that both shoulders popped.  “Feel like shit, though.  Don’t wanna get up.”

He pulled on his magical core, sinking into the coolness of the dark.  His form melted down the side of the bed and curled up within Four’s shadow.  He didn’t usually call on magic to dress himself, but it was a useful trick when he felt as shitty as he did right now.  The more familiar he was with an object, the easier it was to hide in the ether and call on it.  He’d pop out when he absolutely couldn’t laze about anymore, fully equipped and ready for whatever bullshit the goddesses threw at them.

The world was comfortably muffled like this.  His head still pounded, but it was better than facing the full force of a new day.  At least Lolia didn’t drag them around by the balls like this!

Shadow didn’t pay much attention to the Four’s walk through the castle or the Chain’s chaotic attempts to get ready.  He only started half paying attention when the arcane tension in the air snapped and a portal opened in the middle of the room.  

“I would say come home safe and not to be a hero, but that’s a useless sentiment with this lot, isn’t it?”  She asked, standing in front of Four.  She was dressed plainly this early in the morning, no doubt still feeling the effects of last night’s party.  

Four held his arms open for a hug, and without hesitation Dot dove right in.  Shadow tried not to feel jealous—they’d known each other long before he’d even been created.  Four was allowed to have other friends!

That didn’t stop him from popping his head out of the darkness at Four’s shoulder and staring the Queen dead in the eye.  She jumped back with a small squeak.  Shadow snickered even as Four swatted him away.  “Be polite, you menace!”

Shadow offered no apology, but he did drift fully out of Four’s shadow to give the Queen some personal space.  He offered Dot a midair bow and a wink.  “I know it must be hard saying goodbye to my gorgeous face so soon, but stay strong!”

He then proceeded to hide his face in Four’s shoulder while the rest of them said their goodbyes.  Shadow knew he’d likely feel better as soon as he crossed over, but for now he still felt like he had the worst hangover of his life.  

Blessedly, it only took a few minutes for the Chain to start walking through the portal.  Shadow pulled away from Four to throw Dot one last wink before he walked through.

The world on the other side was…not what Shadow had expected.  Why does everything look so dead?

Four staggered when his feet hit dried up grass. Shadow immediately. grabbed the man under his arms to steady him.  “You good?”

“Fine.  You can let me down now.”  Four patted one of Shadow’s arms.  

“What if I don’t feel like it?”  Shadow levitated a few inches higher just to be a shit.  Four’s feet kicked uselessly in the air before Shadow finally relented and dropped him to the ground.  “So, where the fuck are we?  This place looks like shit.”

Irene would throw a fit if she saw how sickly the woodland they’d landed in looked.  What plants that weren’t dry and dead had limp, yellowed foliage.  Purple smog hung low in the sky.  Curious, Shadow reached out to get a sense of the world’s magic and flinched in surprise. It felt…stale.  Smothered, with an undercurrent of rot.  What dark magic bullshit could cause something like this?

None of the Links around them seemed surprised as they shook off the vertigo of time travel.  This wasn’t a new development, then.

Hyrule sighed, looking disappointed.  “My era.  It’s not one of Hyrule’s finest.”

“None o’ that, Hyrule!  It’s not yer fault!”  Wind clapped him on the back.  Hyrule offered him a self-conscious smile.  Really?  How did a world like this create a kid like him?  Hyrule practically radiated magic!  

Legend was staring at the younger adventurer with barely concealed pity and horror.  “It’s like this everywhere?”

“Some towns are okay, and fairy fountains, but…yeah.  It’s been like this as long as I can remember.  Hyrule has been in decline for decades.”  His fingers curled absentmindedly around the hilt of his sword. In the distance, a monster howled.  “Come on, it’s not safe to stay in the open around here.”

Hyrule began leading them west through dried up woodlands, explaining as he walked that he had a hideout a couple hours’ hike away from where they landed.  This era was infested with roaming monster packs apparently, and if you let one catch you it would only draw more to the area.  Speed and silence were their best friends.  They didn’t run into any in the hours that they walked but that only seemed to make Hyrule more nervous.

Shadow couldn’t help but notice two things as they made their way towards a barely visible crest of mountains.  One, the way that Legend hovered around Hyrule as they walked like a mother cuccoo.  He’d absolutely gotten attached, the sap.  Shadow had to admit it was cute though.  

The second was a bit more disturbing.  Shadow knew intimately what a world in decline felt like.  The ambient magic of Lorule had seemed hollow and empty in his days as Ravio’s shadow.  The world was a cracked pot, magic and life slowly seeping out without the embrace of divinity to sustain it.  This land felt smothered.  Infected.  It wasn’t just struggling, the energy of the world was being deliberately suppressed.  I’d bet good rupees some old ass ritual went wrong.  

“It’s been this way since before I was born.  I thought things would heal with Ganon gone, but…”. Hyrule trailed off with a shrug, waving at the land around them. 

“Feels like an environmental curse.  Like the grossest, pussiest infected wound you’ve ever seen.”  Shadow put his hands up at the disturbed stares that statement got.  “What?”

“We really need to work on your communication skills, dude.”  Legend rolled his eyes.

Four snorted.  “He’s always been like this.  I think he’s a lost cause.”

Shadow stormed off in a showy huff, which only caused more laughter from the group at large.  Even Hyrule cracked a smile.  Good.  Kid’s been too serious since we arrived.  Shadow could take some teasing if it meant the younger hero lightened up a bit; gloom was not a good look on him.

He intended to go bother Twilight about something, but stopped short when he noticed a suspicious cloud in the horizon.  Shadow blinked.  It was hard to tell with the ever-present gloom, but the shade to the north looked suspiciously black.  No, yeah, that’s definitely smoke.   “Hey guys?  I think we might have a problem.”

Hyrule looked up and immediately cursed under his breath.  “Saria Town is that way!”

Without further ado he took off at a run, not looking back.  Damn, this kid is fast!  “Hold the fuck up, kid!”  Shadow took to the air to keep up with him.  Pulses of magic at his side signaled the activation of Four and Legend’s Pegasus boots, and a spot of yawning darkness gave way to Twilight’s wolf form.  The four of them quickly began to outpace the other half of the Chain until Wild caught up some fucking how.

It was the work of maybe half an hour before the trees thinned out into a narrow dip in the land.  A sorry looking greenish river bisected the shallow valley.  Nestled at the foothills Hyrule had been leading them towards was a small, walled village.  

Oh, and it was a little bit on fire.

Something had decimated what probably used to be the front gate.  It lay in a smoking ruin, shards of metal and splinters of wood trampled by untold numbers of monster feet.  Out of sight, sounds of combat echoed.  Fuck, shit, this isn’t good.

Horror bloomed on Hyrule’s face when he beheld the devastation.  “There were supposed to be wards.  Regular monsters can’t move past the walls, let alone damage them like this!”

“We aren’t hunting normal monsters, Rulie.”  Legend said grimly.  He grasped the kid’s shoulder with a firm hand.  “Let’s get this bullshit under control and deal with the rest later.”

“The fires, the monsters, where do we start?  They don’t even like me in town!  And it’s full of civilians, they can’t—“

“Hyrule!  One step at a time.”  Legend’s words heralded the arrival of the rest of the Chain, out of breath but ready for a fight.   “You’ve got all of us on your side.  What should we do?”

Hyrule took a deep breath and nodded.  “Teams—we can split up once we’re inside.  One for the fires, one for monster hunting.  And—and healing too. People are gonna be hurt.”

“Shadow, you have any of those potions?”  Legend met Shadow’s gaze, his purple eyes all business.

Oh, did he ever.  Shadow grinned and patted the pouch at his hip.  He had been waiting for an appropriately dramatic moment to reveal some of his more exciting brews, and this looked like just the thing.  His fire suppression brew had been developed after a particularly volatile experiment had nearly burned down half of Irene’s cottage.  They’d never heard the end of it from her gran, so Shadow had taken to carrying around at least a couple bottles just in case.  It might not be enough for everything, but when have I let that stop me?

Warriors let out a sharp whistle then, and oh, that was his Big Captain Face.  Everyone turned to look as he began issuing orders.  “Shadow, Wild, Wind, you’re all on fire patrol.  Time, Twilight, Four, and Sky, take monster slaying.  Hyrule, you come with me and Legend for triage and evac.  Stay flexible!”

The Chain may be a group of big idiots, but when the Captain spoke like that they listened. Legend grabbed Hyrule’s hand to drag him towards the smashed gate, Wind took out a small baton, and the monster control crew all drew their swords.

Shadow grinned at his little team.  “Try to keep up!”

***

Hyrule was doing an admirable job of keeping his nerves in check, but Legend could still feel a slight tremor in his hand as they raced through the wreckage with Warriors.  The ruined buildings and streets around Saria Town’s destroyed front gate were seemingly deserted but for a couple straggling monsters swiftly dealt with by Twilight’s canine jaws.

A sharp whistle from Shadow above alerted Legend to a smoldering wreck.  His eyes had slid over it a second ago.  Now, though, he joined over to take a closer look and cursed at what he found.  

Two unconscious figures lay covered in grime under what may once have been a dining table.  Their chests still rose and fell, so Legend turned and shouted, “Wars!  Hyrule!  We have wounded!”

Legend’s team were at his side in seconds.  Warriors braced himself against the wreckage and lifted while Legend and Hyrule dragged the people out.  His heart sank when he realized how small the body in his arms was.  Fuck, this kid has to be even younger than Wind.  A quick exam of the young boy showed an assortment of cuts and bruises that wouldn’t be too alarming on their own if he would just wake up.  Smoke inhalation, I’d bet.   “How’s the mother?”

Hyrule’s hands were glowing pink.  “I don’t like her breathing.  Both of them probably took more smoke than was good for them, but…” Hyrule took a knife out of his belt and cut open the woman’s tattered dress.  Her ribs were black and blue, no doubt cracked if not outright broken.  Without a second thought Hyrule placed a featherlight touch to her injury.  Sugar sweet magic bloomed on Legend’s tongue as the injury shrank before his eyes.

The woman shuddered and blinked open hazy eyes.  “Stay down.”  Hyrule ordered, his normally gentle tone hard with authority.  “You’ll be okay, but your ribs are still fragile and there’s monsters about.”

“You’re…Link?”  The woman rasped.  Her throat had been destroyed by smoke and Legend could barely hear her over the din outside. 

“If you want to chase me out of town, wait until the monsters are gone.”  Chase him out?  What—I know he’s not fond of people, but that’s ridiculous.  Legend had to fight down the burning questions.  Whatever problems Hyrule had with this place, they didn’t seem to be new.  

“My son!  Where is he, is he all right?”  The woman grabbed a fistful of Hyrule’s sleeve.

Legend gathered the kid in his arms and shuffled over to her.  “Right here, lady.  What happened to the two of you?”  He laid the boy down next to his mother, and even unconscious he reached for her.  Relieved tears welled in her eyes.

“The monsters breached town just after sunset last night.  We were trying to make it to shelter, but a Moblin found us.  Koko wasn’t fast enough, they were going to catch us, I didn’t have another choice!”  The woman laid a hand on her ribs.  “It aimed for him, and the last thing I remember was trying to shield my son.”

That would explain the injuries and the broken glass all around them.  The monster probably clubbed her and sent them both straight through a fucking window.

“Right, it looks like the monsters have moved on from this area, so you’ll probably be safe to stay for now.  Lay low until we give you the all clear.”  Hyrule stood and dusted himself off. “Come on guys, we have work to do.”

They’d barely gotten one step out of the wrecked home before the woman called out, “Link!”

Hyrule paused and turned around, his expression guarded.

She didn’t look up, holding her son close.“Thank you.  And…and I’m sorry.”

All Hyrule offered her was a tight smile before ushering Legend and Warriors down the road.  “Do I want to know what that was all about?”  Legend asked as they ran.  In the distance, a puff of purple smoke signaled the release of one of Shadow’s fire suppressing elixirs.  

Hyrule grimaced.  “Time for that later.”

“We’ve got another one, boys!”  Warriors called their attention to a bloodied young man trying to fend off a swarm of keese.

From there, the next hour became a frantic cycle of search and rescue.  Sometimes the fire control crew would point folks out, sometimes they’d call for help, and sometimes Legend’s party would straight up stumble across them.  The way Hyrule’s people looked at him set Legend on edge.  Apprehension and surprise ruled the day, never gratitude or happiness.  They didn’t look at Hyrule like a hero.  More like an annoying relative nobody ever wanted over for a holiday, but couldn’t politely refuse.  It was a shitty way to greet the person who was helping save their damn lives.

They put together scraps of information from various townspeople that monster activity had picked up about a week ago.  Roving bands that normally steered clear of civilization had begun relentless attacks on Saria Town’s defenses.  All hell had broken loose when the front gate fell two days prior.

“The main pack.  They headed toward Town Hall.”  A man choked out once they had treated the ring of bruises around his throat.  “We sent the infirm and the youngest there for shelter.  Please, you have to help them!”

“You have our word.”  Warriors promised grimly.  “Stay down, if you can.”

The constant rumble of fighting outside suddenly intensified in volume, accompanied by a couple distinctly familiar shouts.  “I’d say monster squad found them first.”

Their ears and Hyrule led them to the Town Hall.  Legend winced as he took in the state of it and the size of the invading horde.  They were going feral trying to break into a large building crowning the town square—it must have been the City Hall their rescue had spoken of. A mere five armored fighters stood between the horde and untold numbers of noncombatants. The rest of the Chain had done a fine job of driving them together, so with any luck they wouldn’t have to go hunt down stragglers when this was dealt with.  Four had even split into the colors to keep them in line. Vio had climbed up a broken down building to pick off enemies with his bow while his partners got in close.

It wasn’t a problem of strength, Legend thought as he scanned the pack.  Two massive Daira seemed to be leading the charge, no doubt with black blood in their veins.  Difficult, yes, but not near impossible for the Chain.  It was a matter of numbers and collateral damage.

“I’ve got an idea.”  Hyrule announced.  He stared unblinking at the horde.  “I can take out most of the horde in one go, or at least weaken them.  But it’s gonna knock me on my ass for a bit.”

Legend did a double take.  There had to be three dozen enemies at least!  I knew the kid had magic, but that just seems excessive.  “How?”

“I just need line of sight.  Can one of you go give the others a heads up, and one of you catch me after?”  Hyrule asked, looking between them.  “It normally doesn’t hit me so hard, but I’ve used a lot of magic healing already.”

“You’ve got it, kid.”  Warriors flashed them a winning smile.  “Take care of our boy, Legend.”

And with that the Captain charged into the fray, leaving the two of them standing in the mouth of the alley.  Legend took a steadying breath, wrinkling his nose at the scent of smoke and monster blood.  “You good at climbing, Rulie?”  He asked, eyeing a decent-sized pile of rubble that used to be a house.  If they climbed up they could have a decent vantage point from atop the two remaining walls.

A chill ran up Legend’s spine just as they reached.  When the fuck did Shadow get here?  “Heard you need a lift, Sunshine.”  Legend’s brother in law emerged from the darkness surrounding them.  He draped himself over Hyrule’s shoulders.  “Lucky for you, my afternoon just opened up.  The fires are all under control.”

Hyrule smiled tightly.  “I hope you don’t mind flashy.”

“Don’t mind it?  Sunshine, I invented flashy!”  Shadow grinned, and without further ado hooked his arms under Hyrule’s shoulders and lifted the kid into the air.

Legend extended his magical senses after them as they flew.  He could feel tension building within Hyrule, accompanied by the peppery sensation of lightning magic.  A quick glance upward showed the dark clouds swirling.  Just how big of a spell is this going to be?

Shadow came to a stop high above the town square.  Even if monsters lurked out of view here, Hyrule would have a fantastic vantage point to strike them as well.  Green light flickered in his hands as his power gathered.  Hyrule raised his left hand high like a beacon and snapped.   

Legend could have sworn his heart stopped at the sudden explosion of lightning and thunder.  Suddenly, he wasn’t standing in the burnt out shell of a town in a starving world.  

With each blink his vision seemed to waver between the town square and a place he never, ever wanted to see again.  A small boat, a lonely raft, endless waves. I’m on dry land. I’m not there.  I’m not.

Was that the smell of salt?  No, no, it was blood.  It wasn’t even raining.  The tingling on his skin was just in his head.  The lichtenberg scar on his back was long since healed.

Then the first raindrop fell, and try as he might Legend descended into panic.

Chapter Text

“So you can’t work on it?”  Ravio asked.  “Weyland, please.  This is important.”

Lorule’s best blacksmith shook his head.  He placed Shadow’s copy of the Four Sword down on the worktable between them.  “Sorry, kid.  Link’s blade was magic, sure, but I ain’t never worked with crystal like this.  Let alone whatever curse is on the sword.  I’m liable to break it.”

The very same day after Legend and Shadow had left him, Ravio dove headfirst into research.  He read the book on sword spirits Four had left him cover to cover, devoured anything he could find in Zelda’s library about arcane smithing, and had quickly come to the conclusion that he could not do this on his own.  Ravio was an expert on small magics, simple functional enchantments of power and protection.  The Four Sword’s magic may have been elemental based, but the complexity made Ravio’s head spin.  He didn’t know how to begin working on something that cut down to a person’s very soul!  Useless on my own as always.  

Ravio sighed and scooped the elements back into a bag.  “Thank you for your time, I suppose.”

He offered Weyland a couple rupees for his trouble—you did not want to get on his bad side—and set off for home.  Ravio played with the hilt of the Four Sword as he walked. Considering the book he had read and the sword's sealing capabilities, all signs pointed to Four's soul being inside the blade somehow. Shadow and Fable said there had never been a body to bury back in his own era, after all. And with Four's own testimony that one quiet morning they'd had, Ravio had at first assumed the sword just needed to be powered up. A big part of their journey had been collecting Force Gems, so in theory the three elements they'd found over the years could give it enough of a boost to wake Four up if he was in there.

But that damnable curse that lay upon the Four Sword was stopping everyone in their tracks! Even Fable couldn't get the seal to loosen, despite her divine might. It resisted every kind of outside influence, and Weyland's expertise had been Ravio's last resource to tap. Don't worry, Four. I won't give up that easily. He and Shadow were both counting on Ravio.

Despite his yawning disappointment he couldn’t help but smile at how far his country had come as he walked through the newly thriving woodland path. 

The sky was a bright, clear lavender with not a cloud in sight.  There were birds in the trees along the forest path now!  It was infinitely safer to travel from place to place considering the roaming monster packs had all but disappeared in populated areas.  Entire swathes of land that had disappeared into nothingness were being cheerfully explored.  

By far the strangest change was the way Ravio was greeted at the castle gates.  He’d received a trickle of well wishes, apologies, and thank yous from the knights his brother had been friends with a lifetime ago.  He couldn’t deny how warm it made him feel.  Ravio still wore his hooded robe, but in a moment of bravery allowed it to pool around his shoulders as he walked to meet Hilda.  They opened the gates for him, for Lolia’s sake!

Legend would have pinched his ear and told him he was being stupid, that he deserved this and more for being a hero.  Ravio was still working on believing him.

The Queen greeted him with a bright smile and an embrace when he pushed open the door to her study.  Lorule’s revitalization had been kind to her too, and Ravio spied the telltale shape of freckles starting to bloom on her fair skin.  She couldn’t get enough of their sun, it seemed.  “How did it go, darling?”

Ravio sighed and shook his head.  “The enchantments are too delicate.  Weyland thinks it’s bound by some kind of curse too.  But anyone with magical sense could have told you that.”

Hilda let out a sympathetic sigh.  She gestured for him to sit at the chair opposite her desk.  “Come relax for a spell.  You look exhausted.”

When they were both settled Ravio let out the most dramatic sigh possible and tipped his head over the back of the chair.  “It’s like trying to learn Hylian script all over again!  I have all the pieces, I know the words and how they should fit together, but I can’t figure out the shape of things!”

“You had a teacher when you learned their script though, did you not?”  Hilda leaned forward and rested her head in one hand.  “How was the blade forged originally?”

“Four did it himself, with help from some of Hyrule’s native fay.  Problem is, I’ve never seen one of their kind in my life and I have no idea how to contact them.”  Ravio shrugged. 

"If I know anything h about you, dear, I I know that you will find a solution eventually." Hilda patted him on the arm with a familiarity they hadn't shared since childhood. "Enough of that, though.  Don’t tell me you’ve been neglecting yourself again?”

Ravio pouted. Was he really so transparent?  It had only been a few days, and he’d even eaten that morning!  The fact that he’d been up all night beforehand was completely irrelevant.  “There’s work to be done!  Mysteries to solve!”

Hilda pinched the bridge of her nose.  “Love, we both know that working yourself into the ground just means more mistakes.  Take a break, please.  The information will be there after you rest.”

But Ravio didn’t want to rest.  He couldn’t, not when an idea swirled in his head at all hours.  It was like an itch under his skin that could only be scratched with information. Ugh, that was a terrible metaphor.  I must be more exhausted than I thought.

The two of them spent another hour catching up now that it was clear Ravio wouldn’t be getting any more work done today.  Hilda even pressed her latest favorite novel into Ravio’s hands before he slipped through the portal to Hyrule, along with a stern reminder that he was to take better care of himself.

The house was too quiet when Ravio returned.  As if sensing his sadness, Sheerow alighted on his shoulder and gave his ear a friendly nibble.  “Aww, I love you too buddy.”

Sheerow chirped and set about preening Ravio’s hair while he made his way over to his workshop.  He fished the three elemental crystals out and lined them up on the far end of his desk, laying the unsheathed Four Sword just before them.  “Now, what to do next?  I suppose I can look into the more magical aspects, since forging didn’t work out.  Hmm.”  

Ravio reached for a charcoal pencil and a bit of parchment to scribble down notes.  He rubbed at his aching eyes.  And where is the Earth Element, anyway?  I can’t very well make this the Three Sword, Shadow would kill me for leaving out his favorite boyfriend.  The other crystals had been recovered from incredibly powerful elemental sources.  Recovering Fire could well have killed Ravio, it would be a fool’s errand to try hunting one himself.  

He sighed down to his bones.  Maybe Hilda was right, Ravio felt so tired.  But knowing Shadow and Legend were out there fighting it felt selfish to lay down and rest.  Maybe just a couple minutes wouldn’t hurt?

Ravio leaned down, pillowing his head on his arms.  Bright sunshine spilled through the window, illuminating the gems in front of him in dizzying patterns of light.  Just…a couple minutes.

Ravio couldn’t quite say when the dream started.  The glow around him grew softly and steadily, revealing a breathtaking cavern covered in glowing lavender-silver crystals.  

“Hello, dear heart.”  A warm voice greeted.  Ravio spun around to find a woman sitting in a chair hewn from crystals.  Her long black hair seemed to disappear into the shadows of the cave.  She was garbed in a simple lavender gown adorned by only a silver necklace.  Her eyes held all the deep colors of a nighttime sky.  Divine light surrounded her.

The breath was stolen from Ravio’s chest.  “M-my Goddess Lolia?”  He forced out, remembering probably too late to kneel.  

Lolia tittered, waving her hands.  “Now, now, none of that!  I need no supplication from my champion.  Come closer, let me have a look at you.”

Ravio’s footsteps echoed softly as he approached his Goddess’s glow.  The air around her sang with warm magic.  It felt like nighttime wind and smelled of petrichor.  “It is an honor, My Lady, to look upon you.  For what reason am I graced so?”

Lolia looked him over with a fond focus.  Ravio tried not to squirm.  She smiled. “Oh, my beautiful champion.  You have grown up so well.”

“Um, thank you?”  Ravio winced internally.  Who could blame him, though?  Here was the Goddess of his homeland made manifest and she was greeting him like family!  There was no established etiquette for that!  

Lolia folded her hands in her lap.  “I know this must seem odd, appearing before you so directly.”

“You are a Goddess, My Lady.  I do believe you can act however you want.”

She laughed and the sound was like a chorus of nightingales.  “There are rules for even our kind, my raven.  But Hylia broke a fair few when she spirited away two of my own, so I can stand to provide a bit of divine intervention.  I have a spot of guidance for you, as well as a task.”

Ravio straightened up.  The requests of a deity could not be denied, however unfit he may have felt.  Legend and Shadow weren’t there to hold up the world.   “What would you have me do?”

“I have seen your heart, and that of your beloved and brother.  Your joys are my own, as are your sorrows.”  The Goddess smiled, though somehow the starlight in her eyes dimmed.  “The blade you aim to reforge is of the earth, not the divine.  Trust that I would restore it if I could.”

Ravio bit his lip.  “I don’t…I can’t do it on my own.”  It burned to admit, but it was true.  There were pieces missing in the puzzle that was Four’s fate.  They had the sword, yeah, and that was part of him, but it didn’t explain where he went in all the stories about him.  Even Four himself hadn’t been sure what would happen in his future.

“Isolation is not the key.  It never has been.”  Fierceness overcame Lolia then, and Ravio found himself flinching back at the wave of power emanating from her.  “It seems even Hylia has gotten that through her head.  My champion, your quest shall only bear fruit if you find allies to share the burden.  The right teacher shall find you.”

Well, shit.  That was him told.  A dark part of his heart wondered if his Goddess helped him out of pity.  He’d been graced with the Triforce of Wisdom, and he wasn’t even smart enough to fix a blade for someone else.

Lolia pursed her lips disapprovingly as she stood from her crystal throne, looking for all the world like a disappointed mother.  “You would doubt my choices?  I know I am not infallible, but I’d hoped you might have more faith.”

Ravio froze, his mouth gaping like a fish.  I didn’t mean—how did she—what?  His thoughts were a tangled mess.  Though many people had drifted away from Lolia’s faith in the land’s centuries of decline, Ravio had heard many stories about the Goddess.  She was kind, of course, and protective of her people.  She’d never shed her divinity like Hylia had.  The shattering of their Triforce was blamed on mortal folly, not her will.  She was too wise.  Too knowing.  Who was he to say she was wrong?  “And what task can I complete for you, My Lady?”

Lolia grinned. “Find my courageous one, and that husband of yours.  And bring them home.”  Her words rang with authority.

“Is that all?”  Ravio laughed.  “I was going to do that anyway!”

“It is no small task, considering what lies ahead.  Forging your own path is part of being alive, but know you all will forever have my protection for your service to my people and my world.  You are mine, dear Ravio.  Mine to protect.  You all have earned your peace a dozen times over and it is a failing of mine for that not to be protected.  Trust me when I say Hylia and I have had words.”

Ravio choked on a laugh at the thought of two beings nearly beyond the scope of mortal comprehension squabbling over champions like children over favorite dolls.  Maybe we really aren’t all that different.  “Those heroes haven't seen the last of me.  I’ll bring them home—all three of them.”

Lolia reached out and laid a hand on his cheek.  Ravio leaned in.  She felt like home.  “With my mark, my champions are never far from each other.  Follow that tether when the blade is complete.”  She threw open her arms and suddenly Ravio was engulfed in an embrace that brought to mind a kind of safety he hadn’t felt since he was twelve and his brother still lived.  “Rest now, my wise one.”

Well, who was he to refuse?

***

Ravio groaned as he woke up.  Sleeping at the desk is murder on my back.  His forearms, too, were full of pins and needles from pillowing his head on them.  Legend would have lectured him for sure if he’d caught Ravio at this again—after carrying him to bed and tucking him in, of course.

Fuck, his Goddess had lectured him for working too hard.  “I guess I really do have to start taking better care of myself.”

Judging by the brightness shining through the windows, he couldn’t have slept for more than a couple of hours.  Ravio reached out and gave the dull blade still on his desk a gentle caress.  “Don’t worry, friend.  We’ll get you figured out, okay?”

“Well, I do hope that you’re not going to try reforging that here!”  A small voice commented from out of the blue.  Ravio yelped and jerked his hand away from the Four Sword. 

What in the world?  Who said that?  The door was still tightly shut, as was the window.  Ravio and a legend had placed a plethora of wards on the property, so nobody should even be able to get close without his say so.

“Down here!”  The voice spoke again. Coming from the direction of…his desk?  Ravio stared blankly.   There hadn't been anything there a minute ago, and he didn’t see any difference now,  “Ah, confound it.  Hold on a moment.”

There was a slight pop in the air and the space next to Ravio’s inkwell shimmered like a heat mirage.  It quickly resolved into the figure of a tiny, mouse-like creature with a green robe and snowy hair almost as long as it was tall.  The creature tapped its toothpick sized staff against the desk and nodded in satisfaction at Ravio’s gaping surprise.  “I take it you can see me now?”

Ravio straightened.  Well, far be it from this to be the strangest thing I’ve seen all day.  “I surely can. Begging your pardon tiny sir, but I don’t believe I’ve had the pleasure of meeting any of your kind before.  My name is Ravio, who might you be?”

The tiny creature laughed.  “All that study into the Hero of Light’s background and you still don’t know a Minish when you see one?  I thought you were supposed to be the scholarly one!”

A Minish.  A Minish!  Ravio would never even have considered the possibility.  They didn’t have such folk in Lorule, at least not that he had heard of.  He’d seen mentions of the word Picori and Minish in the early days researching Four’s legacy, but nothing beyond children’s tales.  Ravio would've written them off as fanciful flavor added as the centuries passed, were it not for Four's own testimony.  “I’m well past my childhood though, or at least I like to think so.”

“Ah, that old tale.  Well lad, what the stories neglect to say is that while children can see us whenever they wish, adults can only perceive Minish whenever we wish.”  The small being walked out so he was front and center on Ravio’s desk, standing just in front of the Four Sword.  “I’m not about to let you bang up all of Link’s work because you don’t know proper Minish enchanting.  It’s miraculous enough he’s made it this far more or less intact. Can’t have a novice go messing this up.”

Lolia had said the right teacher would find him.  Minish and other fae were practically made of natural magic, after all.  “Who are you?”

The Minish offered a sweeping bow, his eyes twinkling.  “Why, my name is Ezlo.  I watched Link forge that sword, you know.  Though I suppose there’s been another Link or two by now.  Time in this realm passes so quickly, I confess I lost track a time or two.”

“You knew the Hero of Light?  But he lived hundreds of years ago!”  How did fae lifespans even work?  Four had mentioned an Ezlo, but could this really be the same person?

“I’m not exactly a spring blossom anymore, lad.”  Ezlo began pacing up and down the desk with his eyes on the Four Sword.  “But I heard through the grapevine that a local hero was running amok that looked a whole lot like my boy, so I’ve been waiting for the portal to open up again so I can see for myself.” 

Oh, if only Ezlo had come by a week ago when everyone was here.  “You’re a bit late.  Shadow’s away at the moment.”

“So I’ve heard.  And imagine my surprise when the Minish on your property told me that my boy himself stopped by just days ago to whisk him away!”  Ezlo let out a laugh, and Ravio couldn’t tell whether it was amused or bitter.  “But it seems there’s still work to be done without him.”

“My brother told me never to make deals with the fae.”  Ravio smiled, the lightness in his voice betraying his disproving words.  “Though you already have my name, so we may well those caution to the wind.”

Ezlo let out as hearty a laugh as a mouse-sized being could make and Ravio felt his heart ease a little.  He did so detest being on his own.  And Lolia herself had said that teamwork was his path to success, that it didn’t make him less intelligent or capable.  Perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad to have a new partner in crime.  At least for a little while.  

Nobody liked petty crime more than Shadow, after all.

“Now, I’ve heard tell from the local Minish and your Forest Sage kid about this here blade.  You’re looking to restore it, eh?”  Ezlo tutted as he paced back and forth along the length of the desk, peering at the Four Sword.  “You’re gonna need to get rid of this binding magic on it before you do any kind of restoration with the elements.  Even then, there’s no force within it.  You’ll need to defeat a mighty fine enemy to wake him up.”

“What kind of curse—wait, what do you mean wake him?  Don’t tell me Four is in there!”  Ravio had hoped on some level that it was true, with the Four Sword's sealing power, but to be faced with the reality his heart ached for the smaller hero.

Ezlo fixed him with an even look, somehow managing to look intimidating despite the fact that he was half again as tall as Ravio’s hand.  As if daring Ravio to deny it.  

Horror consumed Ravio in an icy tide. On some level, Ravio knew the Four Sword was part of Four’s soul.  But none of the histories or legends had been written by Four himself, so how much could they really know?  Even the book he’d been given on sword spirits never mentioned organic beings fusing so completely with a magic artifact as to become one and the same! 

Being trapped, alone, for hundreds of years sounded like Ravio’s worst nightmare.  Being unable to move or speak, to interact with the world outside?  Never mind seven centuries.  Ravio would have broken in weeks.  Was he aware this whole time?  Could he feel when Legend picked him up?  When Shadow did? What happened to land him in there?  Could we have freed him all this time and we just didn’t know how?  

A pinprick smack from Ezlo’s staff jolted Ravio out of his thoughts.  “I can hear you catastrophizing, boy.”

Ravio snatched his hand away and rubbed the sore spot.  Ezlo was little, but goddesses was he strong!  

“Forging the Four Sword cut Link down to his soul, yeah, but nobody could ever really grasp what that meant for him.  It’s not like the Master Sword, meant for anyone worthy to wield.  With each Element another piece of his being was tied to the blade.”  Ezlo explained.

Ravio’s thoughts snapped back to the hurried conversation he and Four had had that one quiet morning.

“There’s two main things you need to know about the sword if you’re going to reforge it.”  Four told him, sitting cross legged on a workbench.  "One, its power and my life are inextricably tied. If it's still here, I'm still here in some way. Two, you power it up by using it. The elements alone aren't enough to bring it to full strength."

“So?  You’re learning a new craft, inventor.  You have yourself a teacher.  What comes next?”

Ravio smiled at the Minish, a warm feeling blooming in his gut. So much of his expertise had been self-taught, it was kind of nice to have someone helping him. "The right tools?”

“There you go!”  Ezlo chuckled and started to climb up Ravio’s sleeve.  The little fay settled in his scarf.  “Now, I haven’t seen this kind of curse before, but there is one place I’ve been that has more nature magic than any other location in Hyrule or the Minish realm.  Pack a bag, though, it’s a bit of a trek.”

“We’re going to visit the Queen of the Fairies.”

Chapter Text

Four clamped his hands over his ears a split second before the courtyard exploded into light and thunder.  Fuck, he always forgot how powerful Hyrule’s Thunder spell was.  

The smell of sizzling flesh followed by monster ash hit his nose, and Four opened his eyes to find that nearly the entire monster pack had fallen to the Traveler’s arcane fury.  A blackened Moblin lurched toward him, and Four lunged forward, swiftly dispatching it with a stab to the chest.

The battle could have gone a lot worse, all told.  They wouldn’t truly know the scale of damage until later, but while it had been a hard and ugly fight none of the Chain had come out with worse than bruises.  The civilians may be a bit rattled, but their sanctuary remained standing as the clouds broke open and rain started to fall.  Hyrule told them once that when he was very young, rain had burned like acid and sent everyone running for cover.  Now, though, Four and many others surrounding him tilted their faces up and let the storm wash away grime from their battle.

Hyrule and Shadow’s team up had decisively ended things.  The Traveler was a force to be reckoned with even on a bad day, but Shadow’s bird’s eye view had made his magic absolutely devastating.  Even Time’s inevitable lecture about exhausting himself would likely be lessened in severity at the attack’s sheer efficacy.

“What the fuck, kid?”  Shadow’s voice echoed across the quieting square.  Hyrule hung limp in his arms, barely holding on to consciousness.  “You didn’t tell me it was a fucking lightning spell, shit!”

He descended in a flash, fishing a green potion out of his shadow and all but flinging it at the heap of exhausted teenager that was Hyrule.  Shadow turned and dashed around a corner out of sight. What's got his feathers ruffled? He'd never had a problem with lightning before. The two times there had been a thunderstorm when he and Vio were together, Shadow had watched the rolling clouds with almost manic glee.

“Sound off!”  Time called, breaking Four out of his thoughts.

There was a chorus of affirmatives in response.  Twilight’s big brother instincts immediately activated as he strode forth to check on Rulie.  It wouldn’t be the first time he’d pushed past his limits and ended up knocked out for the day.  At least he was still awake this time. The only one they were missing was…

“Hey, where’s Legend?”  Wind asked, his eyes on Warriors.  That’s right, they should have stuck together.

The Captain’s eyebrows drew together as he turned away from where he’d been talking with one of the townsfolk.  His gaze followed the direction Shadow had run. “He was fine a minute ago.  Watching Hyrule’s back.”  

Shadow was upset about the lightning.  But not for himself, Four didn’t think.  

Was their Veteran, with his expertise in nearly every imaginable area, afraid of something as banal as a thunderstorm?

A distant rumble shook the air and a wash of crimson compassion made up Four’s mind.  “I’ll get them.  The rest of you go inside, we’ll follow in a minute.”

One of the better-equipped townsfolk nodded gratefully.  “Yes, o-of course.  Come right inside.”  Four didn’t miss the way he kept shooting uncertain glances at Hyrule.  Twilight didn’t either, judging by the way he curled tighter around the Traveler as he sipped his potion.  

Confident that their vulnerable brother had sufficient attack dogs, Four sheathed his blade and set off in pursuit of Shadow and Legend.

He didn’t have to go far before he heard his partner’s voice, unexpectedly gentle in tone.  Softer than Four, than even Vio had ever heard.

“Rain sucks pretty bad, huh?  Yeah.  I’d rather be back home with some hot cider, you know?   I bet Wild has some apples on him.  We can still cook some up.  Won’t be as good as yours, but it’d be nice to have something hot.”  Four rounded a corner to find Shadow crouched against a pile of rubble, right next to Legend. His heart dropped. Oh, shit.

Upon meeting the Veteran a few weeks ago, Four had begun to put together a picture of his newest brother.  Legend was fiercely independent, treasured his privacy, and had zero tolerance for bullshit.  He’d been on more quests than any of the Chain by far.  That experience had hardened him, had made him wary of even the smallest kindness.  All in all, though, he’d seemed to be pretty well adjusted.  Even more so when they’d all gone to his era and met his husband and seen the peaceful life he’d fought so hard to protect.  Legend was kind under all his armor, tempered over and over again through adventures until practically nothing could rattle him.  

Four saw nothing of that composed figure now, huddled in the wreckage as he was.  Legend was curled into a tight ball, trembling as Shadow spoke to him in even tones.  What little he could see of Legend’s face was fearful and tear-streaked.  “Is he hurt?”  Four whispered, hovering a few footsteps away.

Shadow shook his head.  He ran a comforting hand up and down Legend’s back.  “He’s just a little mixed up right now, is all.  He just needs a minute.”

Something in Four’s chest squeezed at the soft familiarity with which Shadow talked to Legend.  From the bits and pieces of murmured conversation he put together that Legend was having some kind of flashback related to a storm and a shipwreck.  How close must they be, for Legend to trust Shadow enough with something like this?

In all the time they’d been together before, Shadow’s tenderness was something hidden behind locked doors, in the secret space under blankets and whispered after all else had gone to sleep.  His younger self would openly mock the easy altruism with which he spoke now.  He’d never dream of doing so out in the open with so many others around.

A faint thread of jealousy began to worm its way through Four’s heart.  Those soft words and touches had only ever been for him, before.  No, no, absolutely not.  He burnt out the impulse in a blaze of red flame.  Everyone deserved kindness, especially when they were hurting.  It was amazing how far Shadow had come, truly.

Four led with his heart when he knelt down beside the other two.  Legend didn’t seem to be lost in his head anymore, but his expression was still hollow and he had yet to speak a word.  “How about we get out of the rain?  The others are in the town hall with the rest of the village.  We could join them, get some dry clothes.”

“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell him! Nobody but Wild likes having wet socks.”  Shadow rolled his eyes, voice full of forced calm.  “Come on, idiot.  Ravio will kill me if I leave you here like this.”

***

If the energy in the room wasn’t so supremely awkward, Hyrule might have taken a nap right then and there.  After the second time he’d driven himself to passing out with his spellcasting, the Chain had started watching him closely for the signs of magic drain.  Twilight or Wild would be on his ass for hours if they decided he’d pushed himself too far, strong arming him into an early bedtime or shoving an extra helping onto his plate at the next meal.  Hyrule relished the attention, though he'd be mortified to ever admit it. It was so rare, having the security to rest and recover after a scrape.  He’d ended up bundled into Twi’s pelt more often than not.  Their concern warmed him from the inside out.

Exhaustion pulled at all his limbs like a pair of iron boots.  The potion Shadow had thrown to him made the black spots disappear from his vision, but it was no substitute for sleep.  Distantly, he wondered where the shade might have gotten to.

“We’ve heard rumors about the black bloods for a couple weeks now, yes.”  Confirmed Mayor Dios.  He’d come forward once the Chain entered.  The building was full of Saria Town’s infirm and children.  Mothers and fathers shrank back from Hyrule's presence, but nobody dared protest with Twilight looming at his side.  It was about as warm a reaction as he could hope for—he’d only been actually run out of town once, but he’d never really let his guard down after that.

The mistrust wasn’t their fault, though.  Not with the curse that ran through his veins alongside his fae blood.  The Chain didn’t quite know everything about Hyrule’s strained relations with his people, but they knew he was not well liked.  Hence the Rancher hovering even closer than he normally would.  

It wasn’t their fault.  Monsters hunted Hyrule for the power of his blood, the magic that could bring Ganon's resurrection. The townsfolk were only looking out for their own.  His presence brought danger.

“Have you heard about any strongholds?  Old dungeons that a pack moved into, things like that where the monsters might be hiding?”  Time asked.  He and Warriors were sitting on a trio of crates with the Mayor, any proper chairs being reserved for the weaker refugees.

“The most we’ve heard is that they’re coming from the southeast. Not a lot of folks out that way, so I couldn’t tell you what they’re after.”  Dios shrugged.  

“There’s a fairy fountain.”  Hyrule said through a yawn.  He quite liked the Great Fairy Tania.  She’d let him take refuge in her waters many times. "A couple days’ travel in that direction. If something is wrong the fae will have sensed it.”

Time nodded, pleased.  “Then we have a heading.”

“I’m sorry we couldn’t be of more help, after all you did for us.”  Dios was doing his best to not stare at Hyrule.  He was entirely too tired to parse out the complicated expression on the mayor’s face.  

He’d helped civilians before.  Their gratitude never seemed to last after his second adventure.  The monsters always found him, after all.

Warriors waved a hand at the mayor.  “No need.  Heroes help people.”  He raised one eyebrow, glancing back to Hyrule and Twilight, then pointedly back at the Mayor.  

Dios winced, but did not apologize.  “Quite.  I assume you would like to wait out the storm with us.  If you’d like a bit of privacy while things get sorted my office should be spacious enough for a rest.”  

Privacy, yes, but it would also serve to get Hyrule out of the way before anyone could start making a fuss.  Their rescue had earned them that much goodwill at least.  It might even be enough to get them rooms at the inn, if that was still standing. 

The front doors to the hall slammed open then, echoing against the wall.  Standing there soaked to the skin was Shadow with one arm around Legend’s shoulders and his other hand clasped with Four’s. He glared at the hall's occupants, daring anyone to comment.  Hyrule balked at the hollow look in Legend’s eyes, the way he leaned into Shadow’s touch rather than push him away.

Hyrule shoved off Twilight’s arm and took a few unsteady steps forward.  His hands hovered, uncertain what to do.  The Veteran didn’t look injured.  But nobody was better at deflection than a Link.  “Legend?  Are you hurt, what happened?”

“You gave him a fucking panic attack is what, idiot.  Next time tell me what kind of stupid magic you’re going to use, holy shit.”  Shadow complained.  He steered the three of them right past Hyrule, away from the front doors.

Mortification woke Hyrule up better than any nap ever could.  Hot shame flooded through him.  My magic did this?  Legend loved magic!  He’d even been proud of Hyrule’s abilities when he’d demonstrated them before now.

“Shadow.  Shut up, I’m fine.”   Legend shoved his brother off.  If he’s feeling well enough to be rude it can’t be that bad, can it?

“You don’t look fine.  Hey, dog boy, old man, does this look fine to you?”  Shadow called to Twilight and Time. All of the Chain were looking their way now.  Legend refused to meet any of their eyes.  “Keep your lightning to yourself, kid.”

Mayor Dios coughed into the resulting silence.  “So, erm, about that room.”

The mayor led them down a short hallway to his office and left them with promises of lodging for the night once the outer gate of Saria Town was secured.  The second the door shut behind them Hyrule shoved out from Twilight’s steadying grip and took a step towards Legend.  “I am so sorry!  I just, Thunder is the best spell I have to thin numbers like that, and they were so close to the civilians, I didnt think, I should have warned you and I’m—“

“Rulie.  Breathe.”  Legend ordered, a bit of light coming back into his eyes.  “It worked, didn’t it?  Let’s move on, now.  I’m fine.”

Oh, but he absolutely was not.

Hyrule had hardly dared to believe it when the Hero of Legend himself had come to his and Wind’s rescue.  He had grown up hearing stories about the man’s escapades, from putting down Ganon again and again, to breaking curses, all culminating in over five hundred years of a golden age.  Even the fae fondly remembered him—those who’d managed to survive the six centuries until Hyrule was born.  Hyrule’s was a cruel world.  Those stories of a better world were sometimes the only thing that got him through lonely nights.  

He’d hoped, that day when they all stumbled through portals into Lon Lon Ranch, that he might be able to meet the man he’d heard so much about.  It hurt when nobody besides Wild seemed to have heard about him, but that hadn’t stopped Hyrule from telling everyone stories about his predecessor.  

And finally meeting the man?  He was prickly, bitter, and so much kinder than Hyrule could have ever imagined.  He’d seen every day of his childhood what hard living could do to people.  And despite all that he had been through and being ripped away from his home and family, Legend still didn’t hesitate to help Hyrule and Wind immediately after meeting them. He fought alongside them.  He held Hyrule through a nightmare, something only his fae sisters had ever bothered to do before.  Legend was so much better than Hyrule could ever have imagined.

And Hyrule had broken him to pieces.  Stupid, stupid, you always make things worse!   You can’t even act right in front of your idol!

“You sure you’re okay, Vet?”  Sky asked.  Good.  Sky was kind and gentle and didn't send people running in terror like Hyrule did.

Legend scoffed, halfway through changing into dry clothes.  “Yeah, sure, in my ten fucking years of constant adventuring I picked up a stress trigger!  Surprise!  Lightning is bullshit!  Can we talk about literally anything else?”

Time hummed in agreement.  “The Mayor said monster activity has been picking up southeast from here.  According to Hyrule, there’s a fairy fountain out that way where we can get news.”

At Twilight’s nudging, Hyrule shook himself enough out of his funk to reply, “Yeah.  The monster population is pretty high that way, so it’s safest to travel with daylight. Tania’s fountain is the only thing around for miles—Hylians haven’t lived in the area for a very long time.”

“Any idea what they could be after?”  Warriors asked.  Ever the strategist, he’d fished out a mostly dry notebook from his pack and started to write down Hyrule’s information.  “Every other time we’ve had to chase down black bloods they’ve been targeting something, usually with civilians at risk.  What would they be doing out in the middle of nowhere?”

Hyrule shrugged.  “Only rumors of things much older than me.  Anything interesting in that area happened a lifetime ago.”

About sixty years to be precise.  But Hyrule would rather double check with Tania than rely on hearsay.  That’s what got people killed around here.

“Still, it's worth checking out.  Goddess knows we’ve had enough trouble with old rumors.”  Warriors made another note.  “Hyrule, do you feel safe staying the night here before we get on the road?”

“Why wouldn’t he?”  Shadow asked.  Though his hand was still grasping Four’s he’d draped himself all over Legend.  Grounding him, probably.  Legend’s lack of complaint spoke to how rattled he still was.

I really hoped we could avoid having this conversation.  In a perfect world, Legend would never need to hear about how Hyrule had fucked up so colossally on his second quest.  If he’d been faster, cleverer, maybe he could avoid having the curse of resurrection placed on him and his blood.  Hyrule sighed and ran a hand through rain-dampened locks. Might as well get it over with. "Our rescue seems to have bought me enough goodwill.  But we should still head out at first light.  I, uh, don’t have the best relationship with my people." He said, turning to face Shadow and Legend directly. "There was a curse put on me during my second quest.  I attract monsters. They want my blood to bring Ganon back.”

“Hyrule…” Legend couldn’t seem to stop himself from letting out the horrified whisper.  Hyrule waved his hands rapidly, trying to dispel any growing pity.  Twilight and Sky had hovered for a week when he told the rest of the Chain this story!

“It’s fine!  We don’t need to make a big thing about it.  It just means most folks aren’t the happiest when I come around.  Monsters follow me, they’re just trying to keep themselves safe.”  Hyrule explained away, daring them to challenge him.  The sting of his fate still hurt, sure, but he’d spent enough time mourning over what could have been.

Oddly enough, understanding bloomed in both Legend and Shadow’s faces. That’s right, he was on the run during his first adventure, wasn’t he?  And Shadow was, well, Shadow.  Boneless relief surged as neither man questioned further.  The group debated their next steps for a bit, Hyrule providing information about what roadblocks they might face, until a timid knock came on the door.

“Sirs, the outer wall has been secured and the inn has been deemed serviceable.  Our hospitality is a bit…limited right now, but there will at least be beds.”

Only three rooms for their group of ten were available, considering the innkeep was putting up folks whose homes were damaged in the attack.  The tavern attached was already becoming lively.  Casks of ale were being tapped along with stronger liquor saved for special occasions.  It felt good, honestly, to see his people so happy.  The Chain were welcomed warmly, offered food and drink.

The worst Hyrule got were some dirty looks from the innkeeper’s husband, but any time he started looking too upset his wife or young son would shoot him a glare.  Even so, Hyrule excused himself at the soonest possible moment to one of their rooms.  It was simple, serviceable, housing two narrow beds with worn blankets.  He went to sit on one of them and curled up with his head in his hands.

Thoughts churned in his mind.  He’d fucked up so massively with Legend, with his hero, and despite how he minimized it Hyrule could feel his anxiety through the sizzling pop of his magic.  Legend was hanging on to his composure by a thread.  Hyrule was surprised he hadn’t fled the crowd downstairs yet.  He might say Hyrule didn’t do anything wrong, but was that really true?  Would he be truly forgiven, or would Legend start to shy away from him like everyone else did after he’d been cursed? 

No.  That thought was too cruel.  He’s a hero just like me.  I didn’t scare him on purpose so he’s got to see it was just an honest mistake!

The creaking door broke Hyrule out of his thoughts.  Legend strolled through, followed by Four holding Shadow over one shoulder like a sack of potatoes.  What in the world?

“He had two pints of ale and started challenging people to duels.  We thought it’d be best if he called it a night.”  Four offered in explanation, strolling past Hyrule to dump Shadow unceremoniously on the bed.  Shadow wasn’t having any of that, apparently, and dragged the smithy down with him with a wicked laugh.  

“Scoot over, I’m not sleeping on the floor and neither are you.”  Legend said, coming to sit beside him.

Hyrule felt stiff as a board.  They hadn’t really discussed room assignments before this, and after the day they’d had the last person he expected to share a bed with him was Legend.  “Are you sure you’re okay?  I’m really sorry, I should have known—“

Legend reached out to ruffle his hair.  He still looked a bit rattled, but it seemed more like plain exhaustion than lingering panic.  “And what about you, kid?  Wild said these people are assholes to you.  I know I wouldn’t wanna stay here.”

“It’s not their fault.  Our world is harsh, they just want to stay safe.”  Hyrule didn’t meet Legend’s eyes as he spoke.  A soft hand landed on his shoulder, but before Legend could speak there was a knocking at the door.  Hyrule sprang up, grateful for the diversion.  “I’ll get it!”

Hyrule opened the door to an empty hallway.  No, not quite, there was a small bag on the floor before their door, tied with string.  Had a visitor just…left this for them?  For him?  He bent down to pick up the bag.  A pull on the bow revealed its contents:  a small handful of candied violet petals.  He’d only ever had such a treat twice in his life:  once at the party Dawn threw after his first adventure, and once at a festival in Wild’s world.

“Nobody there.”  Hyrule whispered, voice unexpectedly tight.  Yes, it was just a small treat, something the rest of the Chain might not think twice about receiving.  Here, though?  Sugar was nearly as precious as gold.  The time required to grow and process sugar beets was something most farmers simply did not have when the other option was starving.  It was an indulgence.  A luxury.  And despite only stopping by town in fits and starts, being chased away or sneered at, someone had noticed.  Someone had cared what he liked.  

“Go on, get out of here!”  The shopkeeper threw a bottle at him when he’d tried to stock up on potions.   “I’ll not sell to a troublemaker like you!”

That was fine, he’d learn to brew himself.

“Mom says we’re not supposed to talk to you.”  Said one of two young boys he’d helped out on the road.  They’d been overwhelmed by a monster attack.  “You probably called those things on us to set yourself up as some kind of savior!”

It didn’t bother Hyrule any, as long as they were safe.

“No rooms here.  Run along now.”  The innkeeper’s husband waved a hand without looking up.  There was a wicked storm lashing the building and the building I’d been more than half empty.

No need to worry, he could find somewhere small to hole up as a fairy.

On and on Hyrule had told himself that he was fine.  Maybe he could have stayed with Dawn and Aurora and had a relatively safe life, but he couldn’t have people start talking about them the way they did him.  Better for him to stick to the wilds he loved so well.  He had his fairy sisters, and that was enough.

One sugar sweet petal brought all that longing back full force.

“Hey, are you crying?  What’s happened now?”  Legend was beginning to push himself off the small bed.  “Who are we fighting?”

Hyrule rubbed at his eyes.  That’s right.  I’m not alone anymore, am I?  “I’m fine, really!  Someone just left me a little gift.”

Legend raised his eyebrows but thankfully did not pry any further.  When he spoke his voice was unexpectedly soft.  “You deserve a whole lot more than that, Rulie.”

Maybe with him, with all of them, Hyrule could start to believe it.

Chapter Text

Once upon a time, there had been a beautiful Fairy Queen who lived in the mountain.   Her fountain fed magic through all of Hyrule like a spring for a mighty river.  Through her will the land thrived even without a Hero to defend it.  She was secretive, but much beloved by her own kind.  But one day, as all things do, she perished.  And the world fell into decline, allowing evil to flourish.  And so the world awaited for another Fae Monarch to rise even as darkness continued to grow.

This was the tale as Hyrule was told it by his Hylian foster family when he was very young.  Once they died and he’d been taken in by the fairies, however, he learned the truth.

The Fairy Queen didn’t just up and die one day.  She was murdered.

Approximately fifty years before his birth, the world was still enjoying a golden age fought for and won by the Hero of Legend half a millennium ago.  But darkness grew, as it always did, and the spirit of Ganon began to haunt the world again in search of power.  The Fairy Queen, with her dominion over the power of nature, was an obstacle that needed to be removed. 

By cutting her down, Ganon was able to poison the entire realm, weakening it and priming it for him to seize power. The leylines that sprouted from her fountain turned into rivers of corruption from which Hyrule's decay began.

Hyrule himself knew well that going near the late Queen's former home was suicide for fae like him. But with nine brothers at his side?

Well, maybe he finally had a chance to put those old ghosts to rest.

***

Rulie's Great Fairy friend had welcomed all of them immediately. Barely any surprise showed on her glittering face as the ten of them entered her cool stone cave. The place felt like an oasis in the desert to Shadow. Smooth tan rock made up the majority of the cave Hyrule led them into, with a deep pool framed by four columns in the center. The second Hyrule touched the clear water the Great Fairy had appeared in a wash of rosy light. Her face was grave when Hyrule told her of their quest, and she quickly settled on the surface of her waters to speak with them.

Out of the entire Chain, the old man was the one Shadow least expected to freak out about the Great Fairy’s tale.  He was always so stoic and shit, except in the rare instances where mischief took over.  Everyone except Hyrule—who had apparently been raised on this tale, and with the way he stank of fairy magic Shadow wouldn’t be surprised if he had a pair of wings hidden away somewhere—seemed visibly upset.  But Time?  Time looked angry.

“Did no one try protecting her?  Did no one try cleansing her fountain?”  Time asked, hands in white-knuckled fists.  “What about the Deku Tree?”

“He wilted, soon after the Queen fell.”  Hyrule answered in a whisper.  His ears were drooping like a pouting pup.  “Nobody could make it to her fountain.  Whatever Ganon did to poison it, the corruption was too thick.  Anyone who got close died.”

There was a story in there somewhere, of a young Hyrule trying and failing to seek out this unfinished tale.  But since Shadow didnt particularly feel like dealing with tears today, he let it slide.  “Yeah, well, we’re ten of heaven’s favorite little lads.  We can strong arm our way past whatever’s moved in.”

“So, who wants to bet we gotta go to the super scary fairy graveyard place?”  Wind asked, voice light. “I bet there’ll even be a nice monster gauntlet to fight through before we find that Dark Link cunt.”

Legend rolled his eyes.  “That’s a sucker’s bet.”

The had a point, though.  Their Dark enemy was leaping through time, and here was a handy dandy buffet of evil, corrupted magic. 

“If you must go then be careful.” The Great Fairy implored.  “The mountain is poison.  You won’t be able to stay for long.”

Yeah, no fucking duh.  If this mountain really was the source of Hyrule’s corruption in this era, it probably got more and more concentrated the closer they got.  

The kid himself was nodding solemnly at the Great Fairy.  He turned to the Chain with squared shoulders and a head held high.  “I can show us the way.”

“You’ve been there?”  Legend asked.  

“Not exactly.  But I can feel the leylines.  What’s left of them, anyway.”  Yeah, if this kid didn’t turn out to be part Fae Shadow would wear neon for a week. Nobody else could feel the land’s life force like that.  

“Then we have our heading.  If that’s where our enemy is hiding out, there’s no time to lose.”  Warriors decided, ever the taskmaster.

The Great Fairy insisted they take a couple of the little sprites floating around her fountain with them.  The sun—pathetic and hazy as it was—was still high in the sky, so once their bottles were full they once more set off into the wasted forest.  It hadn’t been so bad in the area immediately around the fairy fountain, but the further south they went the drier and deader it got.   They had to rely on their own stores and Wild's slate for food and water once they made camp.

“So what’s it gonna be?”  Shadow asked the next day as they walked.  Boredom had been nipping at his heels all day, and Four had finally shoved him away from where he’d been floating along, sneaking tiny braids into his hair.  He almost wished for a monster attack.  At least then there’d be something to do.  “A big old castle, a corrupt temple, a tower to the gods?”

Wind perked up.  “Oooh, I climbed one of those once!  Course, it wasn’t corrupted and evil.”

Hyrule only shook his head, smiling thinly.  He’d become quieter and more withdrawn as they crept closer towards their goal.  He’d been the one to keep them on track, periodically stopping to feel the thread of magic running underneath their feet. Each time he made contact with the leyline he looked more and more grim. Legend seemed to be the only one able to draw him out of his funk, and Shadow’s brother-in-law had hardly left the kid’s side since he realized.  “I’ve never been.  But if anything, it’ll be an underground labyrinth.  Most of my dungeons are.”

Yeah, that made the most sense.  Shadow vaguely remembered someone or other saying the Fairy Queen’s sanctuary had been within a mountain.  Whatever nasty little monsters that moved in after Ganon was done with the place could well have burrowed their way into a proper dungeon.  “Could be even weirder, if the creepy Dark guy is holed up here.”

Warriors nodded at the suggestion.  Shadow could practically see the calculations running through his head.  “We need to be prepared for anything.  Stay close till we know what we’re dealing with.”

They went back and forth for a little longer about what fresh horrors might be waiting for them.  Shadow didn’t know what an “anti-fairy” was supposed to be, but it sounded annoying as fuck.  He hoped they got to do a proper dungeon crawl.  They’d always sounded like so much fun!

A couple hours later they came to a nasty looking river which according to Hyrule meant they were almost there.  They just had to crest the ridge on the other side and they’d be able to see the late Queen’s mountain.  The waters were a sinister purple green, slow-moving and smelling of rot.  Swimming or wading were out of the question.  Just the fumes made Shadow’s eyes water, he didn’t want to think about what it would do to clothes and skin.

Judging by the way the others were rifling in their bags for gear, nobody wanted to find out.  The dead trees across the way would make for good hookshot anchors, at least.  Shadow had never really needed one, considering he could fly across any gap.  Hmm.  An impulse struck Shadow in the moment, and never one to hesitate he lifted off the ground to fly at Four.  The man in question looked up and immediately paled.  “No wait Shadow don’t—“

“Gotcha!”  Shadow hooked his arms under Four’s and around his chest as he lifted his boyfriend into the air despite his hissed protest.  Quiet laughter followed them.  A curl of magic around Four made him feather-light to carry across the sad excuse for water.  Seriously, even Lorule’s rivers hadn’t looked that bad before Ravio and Legend had restored them.  Shadow very courteously deposited Four onto the opposite bank and even managed to sneak a kiss on his cheek before he whirled around with a glare.

“Don’t just manhandle me!”  Four complained.  He ran a hand through his hair and straightened out his rumpled tunic.  

Shadow only grinned. He held a finger to Four's lips.  “Shh, Rainbow!  Do you want a monster horde to hear us?”

Four shoved him, which quickly degraded into a slap fight as the others crossed the river with a combination of magic and gear.  Most of them were smothering laughs, except for Warriors who looked like he wanted to pick them up by the scruff and shake them.  

The air grew heavy as they climbed the final ridge.  All of the magically inclined among them could sense it now—Hyrule, Legend, Time, and Four were practically glowering.  Even Wild wasn't trying to stray. It was so quiet, too.  No birds or bugs or other animals made their home here.  Even the wind was still.  Dry earth crunched under their feet, the only sound to break the silent afternoon.  The Great Fairy had said this area was poisonous, and judging by the way Sky was suppressing coughs Shadow was starting to see what she meant.  The air was heavy, oppressive in the manner of a humid summer day but in a way that burned.

Shadow liked to think he knew what nature looked like after years of being friends with a witch.  He knew what was healthy, what was cursed, and he knew the signs of a world in decline from the early years with Ravio.  The land before them was clearly none of those things.  The ridge dropped away into a wide, long valley full of cracked earth before sloping gently back up into what had once upon a time been a normal, small, probably cutesy little mountain.  If a powerful fairy had lived here it had probably been covered with nice plants and cute animals and all that shit that made Irene go crazy back home.

Now, though?  The land looked like it had chunks missing.  Dying and dead trees littered the slope that odd pockets of dark nothing didn’t cover.  If Shadow looked hard enough he could just barely see the landscape underneath them.

“It’s like those voids from before.  Just not as deep.”  Legend spoke barely above a whisper.  “Dunno if the monster's weaker since we kicked it out of its last lair, but it’s definitely here.”

“Yeah, no fucking—“ Shadow cut himself off mid sentence, ears twitching.  A monster?  He wondered, scanning the trees around them.  He raised one hand to ward off questions from the others.

There it was again!  A faint, high pitched chirrup and the rustle of dry leaves.  Shadow summoned the sword Wild had given him from the ether.  “Company is coming!”

No sooner than Shadow raised the alarm did a dozen flying shapes swoop down to surround them.  The largest of them, a hideous red bat thing, rose on two legs after it landed.  Forget monstrous, the bastard looked straight up demonic.  Its body was skeletal, with cracked crimson skin covering its being.  The face remained bat-like except for two sharp horns protruding from its forehead.  It flapped massive bat wings in a show that might have been intimidating if Shadow had been literally anyone else.  Ooooh, dibs!

“Aches!  Eyes of Ganon!”  Hyrule shouted, and the scene erupted into chaos and the hideous thunk of metal on flesh.  Shadow launched himself at the red monster which blocked his sword with surprisingly sturdy talons.  Good!  This would be no fun if it was easy.  Shadow unleashed a flurry of blows and it matched him step for step until he slipped into the darkness at their feet.  He slipped behind the ache and leapt out, sword first.  The ache dodged just in time to avoid decapitation, leaving it with a nasty slash down one wing.  Black blood oozed from it, coating Shadow’s blade in a tarry smear.  The ache really didn’t like that, its face contorting into pained fury.  It redoubled its efforts, and Shadow was treated to the novelty of actually having to work hard in a fight for once.

A swipe of the ache’s claws tore Shadow’s cloak and set his forearm stinging.  You wanna claw me, bitch?  Let’s play!  Shadow dismissed his blade and leapt at the demon claws first.  He didn’t make a habit of shapeshifting anymore, but it only took a drop of magic to lengthen his normally sharp nails into proper talons.  He slashed at the ache like a feral animal, grinning all the while. Fights like this really got his blood pumping! Shadow ducked inside its guard, aiming for the monster’s throat.  

Stars exploded in his eyes and Shadow found himself falling backward in a haze of pain, straight into another body.  The person cursed and sent him sprawling into the dirt.  He blinked the sparks away and found Four standing between him and the red ache.

“Shadow!  You good?”  Four called without looking back. He braced himself, holding back the monster with the Four Sword as it lunged.

“The motherfucker punched me!”  Was his nose bleeding? It felt like he was bleeding.  He certainly couldn’t breathe through his nose anymore.

“Punch it back!”  Four ducked and rolled away from a blow.  “Come on moonbeam, pull your own weight!”

Shadow smothered a laugh as he took his sword back up.  “I literally carried your twink ass across a river ten minutes ago!”

“They're weak to fire!”  Someone yelled above the sounds of battle.

Shadow grinned.  A little arson sounded nice.  Just as a treat!  He ducked under a swipe of claws, retreating to buy himself a couple seconds.  He summoned one of his firework potions from the ether.  “Four!  Duck!”

Vio had gotten very used to Shadow’s explosive tendencies in combat.  Four retreating without hesitation was a testament to that.  Shadow hefted the sparkling red potion and launched it directly at  their enemy’s stupid face.  The ache let out an ear bleeding screech as the glass shattered and it was consumed in liquid flame.  It went up like a bunch of dry tinder.  Shadow’s blade hardly cut through more than ash when he cleaved its head from its shoulders.  Fucking punk ass piece of shit.  Shadow thought, taking a second to catch his breath. Fuck, his face ached. Every best of his heart seemed to send a pulse of pain through his broken nose.

He cast his gaze around the woods.  It hadn’t been a huge pack, and even with the black blood most of the monsters had been dusted by now.  Warriors was putting the finishing blows on an ornery purple ache, and Twilight emerged from the trees wiping blood off his sword.  “Everyone good?”  The bulky hero asked once Wild had shot an arrow through the eye of Wars’s foe.

“Shadow broke his nose.”  Four announced without hesitation. 

“Narc!”  Shadow complained.  His protests immediately evaporated when small, tender hands cupped his cheeks and brought him to meet Four’s blue gaze.  Thank the goddesses his face was messed up already or he’d embarrass himself by blushing like a fucking idiot. He tried to pull away but Four refused to budge.  “Stop fussing, I’m fine!”

Four was a pretty calm person, as a rule.  It was plain weird to see Blue’s intensity all over his face.  He turned Shadow’s head this way and that, examining the damage.  “You’ll be fine with a sip of potion, but it needs to be set first.”

“I’ve got him." Warriors volunteered, stepping up beside them.  “Had to set a couple noses during the war.”  He added with a pointed glance at the old man.  

Ooh, so that was why Time’s nose was so ugly.  Warriors nudged Four out of the way and looked Shadow over with narrowed eyes.  “If you bite me, I will never help you again.  On three?”

Shadow rolled his eyes and nodded.  Warriors counted down and wrenched Shadow’s nose back into place.  The Captain barely got his hands out of the way in time to avoid Shadow’s teeth, and his jaw closed around the neck of a potion bottle instead.

He turned an incredulous eye on Four before snatching the red potion for himself and taking a swig.  “I’m not a little kid, Rainbow.  I can take a potion on my own.”  

Legend snorted. His posture showed nonchalance, but him hovering three steps behind the Captain betrayed his concern.  “How long has it been since Lolia resurrected you, four years?  You’re barely a toddler.”  

“And you let him have alcohol?  Time, for shame!”  Twilight shoulder checked their oldest. 

Time just shrugged.  “I think over half a millennia as a ghost entitled anyone to a drink.”

“Hey, nobody lets me do anything!”  Shadow complained. Four offered him a condescending pat on the shoulder.

“Uh, guys?  Not that this isn’t incredibly fascinating, but one of em got away!”  Wind called, pointing.

High above, through the branches, flew a bluish oversized keese.  “A scout, probably going back to report.”  Hyrule guessed.  There wasn’t a scratch on him, but he was splattered with monster blood.

“Where there’s one there’s more, huh?”  Twilight followed the flying monster with sharp eyes.  “Think they might lead us to a way in?”

“You can count on it.”  Hyrule nodded.  Shadow noted the way his ears pinned back in apprehension, the way his hand drifted towards the hilt of his sword while the other mimed somatics for magic.  “But those guys…they’re bad news.  Really bad.  They’ve mostly gone underground since I killed Ganon.  If they’re allying with our enemy then whatever fight is inside that dungeon won’t be easy.”

“What are the Eyes of Ganon?”  Legend asked.  “You mentioned them before. What can we expect?”

“They’re a cult.  They…they’re the ones that cursed me.  Not entirely monstrous, but pretty far from Hylian.  Their one and only goal is to revive Ganon at any cost.”  Hyrule had to force the words out, staring at the ground the whole time he spoke.  And damn if it didn’t pull at Shadow’s heart.  

“That’s all?  We should start a club.”  Shadow rolled his eyes.  It was a shitty hand to be dealt, but at least Hyrule seemed like a generally positive sort of guy.  He hadn’t gone on to raze the countryside like Shadow did in his early days.  “What?”  He asked, realizing about half the Chain were giving him odd looks.

Wild, on the other hand, was grinning.  “You also had a crazy Ganon worshipping cult?”

Shadow laughed.   He raised one head and Wild was all too happy to return the high five.  “Bitch, I was practically their messiah.  Reformed evil guy, remember?”

A couple chuckles and eye rolls were all he got, but Hyrule at least stopped looking so gloomy.  Time stepped up next to the kid and laid a hand on his shoulder.  He gestured with his free hand towards the Ache, by now only a small speck in the sky.  “How about we send a scouting party after it and see what we’re up against?”

Twilight quickly volunteered to head out, citing his wolfish sense of smell.  Shadow figured he might as well go too since he was the best at sneaking, but Four grabbed his hand almost unconsciously.  He turned back with a raised eyebrow.  “Darling, sweetheart, light of my life, we don’t have time for this.”

“I’m coming too.”  Four announced.  “Me and Twi usually scout anyway.”

Shadow shook his head. Lolia love him, but Four's bright figure was a beacon in the drab landscape. "Unless you have a way of sneaking around you haven't told me about, you'll just get us caught."

Wind laughed out of nowhere, volume only restrained by the threat of monsters about.  “Oh shit, he hasn’t seen it yet.”

Shadow turned to face him, one eyebrow raised. "Seen what?”

“You have to promise not to laugh.”  Four asked.  There was a glimmer of red in his gray eyes—what did he have to feel embarrassed about?  What was Red not sure of?

Then Four hummed, and a rush of magic enveloped him that felt like pure spring growth.  Shadow blinked and found his partner gone. Can he go fucking invisible and he never told me?

“Down here!”  A tiny, tiny voice shouted from among the dried leaf litter on the ground.  Shadow followed the voice and his heart nearly exploded at the sight waiting for him.

Four was tiny!  Shadow knelt before him with wide eyes.  He couldn’t help the coo that came out of him when his tiny boyfriend hopped into his hands.  He’s the size of my fingers!  What the fuck!  How does that work?  I could put him in my pocket!  Shadow could hear the rest of the Chain laughing at his reaction, but he was too delighted to care.